Decameron physiologicum, or, Ten dialogues of natural philosophy by Thomas Hobbes ... ; to which is added The proportion of a straight line to half the arc of a quadrant, by the same author.
         Hobbes, Thomas, 1588-1679.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 190 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 69 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43983
         Wing H2226
         ESTC R2630
         12780387
         ocm 12780387
         93813
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43983)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93813)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 983:44)
      
       
         
           
             Decameron physiologicum, or, Ten dialogues of natural philosophy by Thomas Hobbes ... ; to which is added The proportion of a straight line to half the arc of a quadrant, by the same author.
             Hobbes, Thomas, 1588-1679.
             Hobbes, Thomas, 1588-1679. Proportion of a straight line to half the arc of a quadrant.
          
           [6], 131 p.
           
             Printed by J.C. for W. Crook ...,
             London :
             1678.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Physics -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-11 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-11 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Licensed
        
         
           
             
               May
               26.
               1677.
               
            
          
           
             Ro.
             L'strange
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Decameron
             Physiologicum
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           TEN
           DIALOGUES
           OF
           NATURAL
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           By
           
             THOMAS
             HOBBES
          
           of
           Malmsbury
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           The
           Proportion
           of
           a
           straight
           Line
           to
           half
           the
           Arc
           of
           a
           Quadrant
           .
           
             By
             the
             same
             AUTHOR
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             C.
          
           for
           
             W.
             Crook
          
           at
           the
           
             Green
             Dragon
          
           without
           Temple-Bar
           .
           1678.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             Dial.
             1.
             
             OF
             the
             Original
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             .
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Principles
             and
             Method
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             .
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             
               Vacuum
               .
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             Systeme
             of
             the
             World.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             Motions
             of
             Water
             and
             Air.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             Causes
             and
             ,
             Effects
             of
             Heat
             and
             Cold.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Of
             Hard
             and
             Soft
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Atomes
             that
             fly
             in
             the
             Air.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Of
             Gravity
             and
             Gravitation
             .
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             Loadstone
             ,
             and
             its
             Poles
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             shew
             the
             Longitude
             of
             Places
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Of
             Transparence
             ,
             Refraction
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             produce
             living
             Creatures
             .
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Proportion
             of
             a
             straight
             Line
             to
             half
             the
             Arc
             of
             a
             Quadrant
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             .
             p.
             133.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           CAP.
           I.
           Of
           the
           Original
           of
           Natural
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             heard
             exceeding
             highly
             commended
             a
             kinde
             of
             thing
             which
             I
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             much
             talkt
             of
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             have
             not
             otherwise
             much
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Philosophy
             .
             And
             the
             same
             again
             by
             others
             as
             much
             despised
             and
             derided
             .
             So
             that
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             ill
             ,
             nor
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             I
             see
             many
             other
             men
             that
             thrive
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             what
             so
             many
             do
             so
             highly
             praise
             must
             be
             very
             admirable
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             derided
             and
             scorn'd
             by
             many
             ,
             foolish
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             The
             honour
             and
             scorn
             falleth
             finally
             not
             upon
             Philosophy
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Professors
             .
             Philosophy
             is
             
               The
               knowledge
               of
               Natural
               Causes
            
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Knowledge
             but
             of
             Truth
             .
             And
             to
             know
             the
             true
             
             Causes
             of
             things
             ,
             was
             never
             in
             contempt
             ,
             but
             in
             admiration
             .
             Scorn
             can
             never
             fasten
             upon
             Truth
             .
             But
             the
             difference
             is
             all
             in
             the
             Writers
             and
             Teachers
             .
             Whereof
             some
             have
             neither
             studied
             ,
             nor
             care
             for
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             as
             a
             Trade
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             or
             gain
             Preferment
             ;
             and
             some
             for
             Fashion
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselves
             fit
             for
             ingenious
             Company
             :
             and
             their
             study
             hath
             not
             been
             meditation
             ,
             but
             acquiescence
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             Authors
             whom
             they
             have
             heard
             commended
             .
             And
             some
             (
             but
             few
             )
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             have
             studied
             it
             for
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             the
             delight
             which
             commonly
             men
             have
             in
             the
             acquisition
             of
             Science
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mastery
             of
             difficult
             and
             subtil
             Doctrines
             .
             Of
             this
             last
             sort
             I
             count
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             Moderns
             :
             and
             to
             these
             it
             is
             that
             properly
             belong
             the
             Praises
             which
             are
             given
             to
             Philosophy
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             If
             I
             have
             a
             minde
             to
             study
             (
             for
             example
             Natural
             Philosophy
             )
             must
             I
             then
             needs
             read
             Aristotle
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             those
             that
             now
             are
             in
             request
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             There
             's
             no
             necessity
             of
             it
             .
             But
             if
             in
             your
             own
             meditation
             you
             light
             upon
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             I
             think
             't
             is
             no
             loss
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             enquire
             what
             other
             men
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             rely
             onely
             upon
             Reason
             .
             For
             though
             there
             be
             some
             few
             Effects
             of
             Nature
             (
             especially
             concerning
             the
             Heavens
             )
             whereof
             the
             Philosophers
             of
             old
             time
             have
             assigned
             very
             rational
             Causes
             ,
             such
             
             as
             any
             man
             may
             acquiesce
             in
             ,
             as
             of
             Eclipses
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             by
             long
             observation
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Calculation
             of
             their
             visible
             Motions
             ;
             yet
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             numberless
             and
             quotidian
             Phaenomena
             of
             Nature
             ?
             Who
             is
             there
             amongst
             them
             or
             their
             Successors
             ,
             that
             has
             satisfied
             you
             with
             the
             Causes
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Sense
             ,
             Colour
             ,
             Noise
             ,
             Rain
             ,
             Snow
             ,
             Frost
             ,
             Winds
             ,
             Tides
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             things
             which
             a
             few
             mens
             lives
             are
             too
             short
             to
             go
             through
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             and
             other
             curious
             Spirits
             admire
             (
             as
             quotidian
             as
             they
             are
             )
             and
             fain
             would
             know
             the
             Causes
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             finde
             them
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Naturalists
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             ask
             what
             are
             the
             Causes
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             a
             Philosopher
             now
             ,
             he
             will
             put
             you
             off
             with
             mere
             words
             ;
             which
             words
             ,
             examined
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             signifie
             not
             a
             jot
             more
             than
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             or
             Because
             it
             is
             :
             Such
             as
             are
             Intrinsecal
             quality
             ,
             Occult
             quality
             ,
             Sympathy
             ,
             Antipathy
             ,
             Antiperistasis
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Which
             pass
             well
             enough
             with
             those
             that
             care
             not
             much
             for
             such
             wisdom
             ,
             though
             wise
             enough
             in
             their
             own
             ways
             ;
             but
             will
             not
             pass
             with
             you
             that
             ask
             not
             simply
             what
             's
             the
             Cause
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             comes
             about
             that
             such
             Effects
             are
             produced
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             Cozening
             .
             What
             need
             had
             they
             of
             that
             ?
             When
             began
             they
             thus
             to
             play
             the
             Charletants
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Need
             had
             they
             none
             .
             But
             know
             you
             
             not
             that
             men
             from
             their
             very
             birth
             ,
             and
             naturally
             ,
             scramble
             for
             every
             thing
             they
             covet
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             fear
             and
             obey
             them
             ?
             If
             by
             fortune
             or
             industry
             one
             light
             upon
             a
             Secret
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             thereby
             obtain
             the
             credit
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Knowing
             man
             ,
             should
             he
             not
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             his
             own
             benefit
             ?
             There
             is
             scarce
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             but
             would
             live
             upon
             the
             charges
             of
             the
             people
             as
             far
             as
             he
             dares
             .
             What
             poor
             Geometrician
             is
             there
             ,
             but
             takes
             pride
             to
             be
             thought
             a
             Conjurer
             ?
             what
             Mountebank
             would
             not
             make
             a
             living
             out
             of
             a
             false
             opinion
             that
             he
             were
             a
             great
             Physician
             ?
             And
             when
             many
             of
             them
             are
             once
             engaged
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             an
             Errour
             ,
             they
             will
             joyn
             together
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             Authority
             to
             decry
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             how
             and
             where
             the
             study
             of
             Philosophy
             first
             began
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             may
             give
             Credit
             to
             old
             Histories
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             studyed
             any
             of
             the
             Natural
             Sciences
             were
             the
             Astronomers
             of
             Aethiopia
             .
             My
             Author
             is
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             ,
             accounted
             a
             very
             faithful
             Writer
             ,
             who
             begins
             his
             History
             as
             high
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             Aethiopia
             were
             the
             first
             Astronomers
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             their
             Predictions
             of
             Eclipses
             ,
             and
             other
             Conjunctions
             and
             Aspects
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             they
             obtained
             of
             their
             King
             not
             onely
             Towns
             and
             Fields
             to
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             but
             were
             also
             
             in
             such
             veneration
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             thought
             to
             have
             discourse
             with
             their
             Gods
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Stars
             ;
             and
             made
             their
             Kings
             thereby
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             either
             eat
             or
             drink
             but
             what
             and
             when
             they
             prescribed
             ;
             no
             nor
             live
             ,
             if
             they
             said
             the
             Gods
             commanded
             them
             to
             die
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             continued
             in
             subjection
             to
             their
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             till
             by
             one
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             called
             Ergamenes
             ,
             (
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Ptolemies
             )
             they
             were
             put
             to
             the
             Sword.
             But
             long
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Ergamenes
             ,
             the
             Race
             of
             these
             Astrologers
             (
             for
             they
             had
             no
             Disciples
             but
             their
             own
             Children
             )
             was
             so
             numerous
             ,
             that
             abundance
             of
             them
             (
             whether
             sent
             for
             or
             no
             I
             cannot
             tell
             )
             transplanted
             themselves
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             there
             also
             had
             their
             Cities
             and
             Lands
             allowed
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             request
             not
             onely
             for
             Astronomy
             and
             Astrologie
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Geometry
             .
             And
             Egypt
             was
             then
             as
             it
             were
             an
             University
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             thither
             went
             the
             curious
             Greeks
             ,
             as
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Thales
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             fetch
             Philosophy
             into
             Greece
             .
             But
             long
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             abundance
             of
             them
             went
             into
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Towns
             and
             Lands
             assigned
             them
             also
             there
             ;
             and
             were
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             called
             Chaldies
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             but
             I
             finde
             in
             Martinius
             Lexicon
             they
             were
             called
             Chasdim
             ,
             and
             Chesdim
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             from
             one
             Chesed
             the
             
             son
             of
             Nachor
             ;
             but
             I
             finde
             no
             such
             man
             as
             Chesed
             amongst
             the
             issue
             of
             Noah
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             finde
             that
             there
             was
             any
             certain
             Country
             called
             Chaldaea
             ;
             though
             a
             Town
             where
             any
             of
             them
             inhabited
             were
             called
             A
             Town
             of
             the
             
               Chaldies
               .
               Martinius
            
             saith
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             word
             Chasdim
             did
             signifie
             also
             Demons
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             reckoning
             I
             should
             conjecture
             they
             were
             called
             Chusdim
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Race
             of
             Ethiopians
             .
             For
             the
             Land
             of
             Chus
             is
             Aethiopia
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             name
             degenerated
             first
             into
             Chuldim
             ,
             and
             then
             into
             Chaldim
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             such
             another
             kinde
             of
             people
             as
             we
             call
             Gypsies
             ;
             saving
             that
             they
             were
             admired
             and
             feared
             for
             their
             Knavery
             ,
             and
             the
             Gypsies
             counted
             Rogues
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Nay
             pray
             ,
             except
             
               Claudius
               Ptolomaeus
            
             ,
             Author
             of
             that
             great
             Work
             of
             Astronomy
             ,
             the
             Almegest
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             grant
             he
             was
             excellent
             both
             in
             Astronomy
             and
             Geometry
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             his
             Almegest
             ;
             but
             then
             for
             his
             Judiciar
             Astrologie
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             again
             a
             Gypsie
             .
             But
             the
             Greeks
             that
             travelled
             (
             you
             say
             )
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             what
             Philosophy
             did
             they
             carry
             home
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Mathematiques
             and
             Astronomy
             .
             But
             for
             that
             sublunary
             Physiques
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               Natural
               Philosophy
            
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             read
             of
             any
             Nation
             that
             studied
             it
             earlier
             than
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             proceeded
             to
             the
             
             Romans
             .
             Yet
             both
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             were
             more
             addicted
             to
             Moral
             than
             to
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ;
             in
             which
             kinde
             we
             have
             their
             Writings
             ,
             but
             loosly
             and
             incoherently
             ,
             written
             upon
             no
             other
             Principles
             than
             their
             own
             Passions
             and
             Presumptions
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             ground
             and
             measure
             of
             all
             true
             Morality
             .
             So
             that
             their
             Books
             tend
             rather
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             censure
             than
             to
             obey
             the
             Laws
             .
             Which
             has
             been
             a
             great
             hinderance
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Western
             world
             ever
             since
             .
             But
             they
             that
             seriously
             applied
             themselves
             to
             Natural
             Philosophy
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             as
             Plato
             and
             Aristotle
             ,
             whose
             Works
             we
             have
             ;
             and
             Epicurus
             ,
             whose
             Doctrine
             we
             have
             in
             Lucretius
             .
             The
             Writings
             of
             Philolaus
             and
             many
             other
             curious
             Students
             being
             by
             fire
             or
             negligence
             now
             lost
             :
             though
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Philolaus
             concerning
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             have
             been
             revived
             by
             Copernicus
             ,
             and
             explained
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Galileo
             now
             of
             late
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             methinks
             the
             Natural
             Philosophy
             of
             Plato
             and
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             cultivated
             and
             made
             to
             flourish
             by
             their
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Whom
             do
             you
             mean
             ,
             the
             Successors
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
               Epicurus
               ,
               Aristotle
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             first
             Philosophers
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             some
             of
             them
             may
             have
             been
             learned
             and
             worthy
             men
             .
             But
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             and
             down
             to
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             sort
             of
             needy
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             impudent
             cheating
             fellows
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             those
             first
             Philosophers
             ,
             got
             their
             living
             .
             For
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Philosophy
             was
             so
             much
             in
             fashion
             and
             honour
             amongst
             great
             persons
             ,
             that
             every
             rich
             man
             had
             a
             Philosopher
             of
             one
             Sect
             or
             another
             to
             be
             a
             Schoolmaster
             to
             his
             Children
             .
             And
             these
             were
             they
             that
             faining
             Christianity
             ,
             with
             their
             disputing
             and
             readiness
             of
             talking
             got
             themselves
             into
             Christian
             Commons
             ,
             and
             brought
             so
             many
             Heresies
             into
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             every
             one
             retaining
             still
             a
             tang
             of
             what
             they
             had
             been
             us'd
             to
             teach
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             those
             Heresies
             were
             all
             condemned
             in
             the
             first
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             But
             the
             Arrian
             Heresie
             for
             a
             long
             time
             flourished
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Roman
             ,
             and
             was
             upheld
             by
             divers
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             never
             fully
             extinguished
             as
             long
             as
             there
             were
             Vandals
             in
             Christendom
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             arose
             daily
             other
             Sects
             ,
             opposing
             their
             Philosophy
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Councils
             concerning
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             as
             ,
             how
             many
             Persons
             he
             was
             ,
             how
             many
             Natures
             he
             had
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             continued
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Charlemain
             ,
             when
             he
             and
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             third
             divided
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Empire
             into
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             A
             very
             unequal
             division
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Why
             ?
             Which
             of
             them
             think
             you
             had
             the
             greater
             share
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             No
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             :
             For
             he
             onely
             had
             the
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Swords
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             whether
             had
             you
             rather
             command
             the
             Men
             or
             the
             Swords
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             understand
             you
             .
             For
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             has
             also
             the
             use
             both
             of
             their
             Swords
             and
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Empire
             thus
             divided
             into
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             the
             freedom
             of
             Philosophy
             was
             to
             the
             power
             Spiritual
             very
             dangerous
             .
             And
             for
             that
             cause
             it
             behoved
             the
             Pope
             to
             get
             Schools
             set
             up
             not
             onely
             for
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             other
             Sciences
             ,
             especially
             for
             Natural
             Philosophy
             .
             Which
             when
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Emperour
             he
             had
             effected
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             mixture
             of
             
             Aristotle's
             Metaphysicks
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             arose
             a
             new
             Science
             called
             School-Divinity
             ;
             which
             has
             been
             the
             principal
             Learning
             of
             these
             Western
             parts
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Charlemain
             till
             of
             very
             late
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             finde
             not
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             School-men
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             from
             the
             causes
             they
             assigne
             ,
             the
             Effect
             is
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             produced
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             must
             not
             wonder
             at
             that
             .
             For
             you
             enquire
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             a
             change
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             how
             the
             same
             is
             generated
             ;
             which
             
             generation
             is
             the
             entire
             progress
             of
             Nature
             from
             the
             efficient
             cause
             to
             the
             Effect
             produced
             .
             Which
             is
             always
             a
             hard
             Question
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             answer
             to
             .
             For
             the
             alterations
             of
             the
             things
             we
             perceive
             by
             our
             five
             Senses
             are
             made
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Bodies
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             either
             for
             distance
             ,
             smalness
             ,
             or
             transparence
             ,
             invisible
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             had
             they
             then
             to
             assigne
             any
             cause
             at
             all
             ,
             seeing
             they
             could
             not
             shew
             the
             Effect
             was
             to
             follow
             from
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Schools
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             were
             erected
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             directed
             by
             the
             Pope
             onely
             ,
             to
             answer
             and
             confute
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             .
             Would
             you
             have
             them
             then
             betray
             their
             Profession
             and
             Authority
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             their
             Livelihood
             ,
             by
             confessing
             their
             ignorance
             ?
             Or
             rather
             uphold
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             putting
             for
             causes
             ,
             strange
             and
             unintelligible
             words
             ;
             which
             might
             serve
             well
             enough
             not
             onely
             to
             satisfie
             the
             people
             whom
             they
             relied
             on
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             trouble
             the
             Philosophers
             themselves
             to
             finde
             a
             fault
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             you
             say
             that
             Alteration
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             pray
             tell
             me
             first
             what
             I
             am
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             word
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             hard
             Question
             ,
             though
             most
             men
             think
             they
             can
             easily
             answer
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             whatsoever
             they
             can
             see
             ,
             feel
             ,
             or
             take
             notice
             of
             by
             their
             Senses
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             know
             indeed
             what
             is
             body
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             first
             what
             there
             
             is
             that
             is
             
               not
               Body
            
             .
             You
             have
             seen
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             the
             Effects
             of
             Glasses
             ,
             how
             they
             multiply
             and
             magnifie
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             sight
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             Glass
             of
             a
             certain
             Figure
             will
             make
             a
             Counter
             or
             a
             Shilling
             seem
             twenty
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             well
             assured
             there
             is
             but
             one
             .
             And
             if
             you
             set
             a
             mark
             upon
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             the
             mark
             upon
             them
             all
             .
             The
             Counter
             is
             certainly
             one
             of
             those
             things
             we
             call
             Bodies
             :
             Are
             not
             the
             others
             so
             too
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             without
             doubt
             .
             For
             looking
             through
             a
             Glass
             cannot
             make
             them
             really
             more
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             be
             they
             but
             fancies
             ,
             so
             many
             fancies
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             several
             places
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             manifest
             they
             are
             so
             many
             Idols
             ,
             mere
             Nothings
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             When
             you
             have
             look'd
             upon
             a
             Star
             or
             Candle
             with
             both
             your
             eyes
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             them
             a
             little
             turn'd
             awry
             with
             your
             finger
             ,
             has
             not
             there
             appeared
             two
             Stars
             ,
             or
             two
             Candles
             ?
             And
             though
             you
             call
             it
             a
             deception
             of
             the
             sight
             ,
             you
             cannot
             deny
             but
             there
             were
             two
             Images
             of
             the
             Object
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             observed
             by
             all
             men
             .
             And
             the
             same
             I
             say
             of
             our
             faces
             seen
             in
             Looking-glasses
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Apparitions
             of
             dead
             mens
             Ghosts
             ;
             and
             wonder
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             I
             never
             thought
             upon
             't
             before
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             very
             happy
             encounter
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
             being
             by
             every
             body
             well
             understood
             ,
             would
             utterly
             destroy
             both
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             defeat
             abundance
             of
             Knaves
             that
             cheat
             and
             trouble
             the
             world
             with
             their
             devices
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             must
             not
             hence
             conclude
             that
             whosoever
             tells
             his
             Dream
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             takes
             his
             direction
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             therefore
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             or
             Superstitious
             ,
             or
             a
             Cheater
             .
             For
             God
             doth
             often
             admonish
             men
             by
             Dreams
             of
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             yet
             men
             must
             be
             wary
             in
             this
             case
             that
             they
             trust
             not
             Dreams
             with
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             lives
             further
             than
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             is
             allow'd
             :
             For
             you
             know
             what
             God
             says
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             
             
               If
               a
               Prophet
               or
               a
               Dreamer
               of
               Dreams
               give
               thee
               a
               signe
               or
               a
               wonder
               ,
               and
               the
               signe
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               did
               thee
               serve
               other
               Gods
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             Here
             by
             serving
             other
             Gods
             (
             since
             they
             had
             chosen
             God
             for
             their
             King
             )
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             revolting
             from
             their
             King
             ,
             or
             disobeying
             of
             his
             Laws
             .
             Otherwise
             I
             see
             no
             Idolatry
             nor
             Superstition
             in
             following
             a
             Dream
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             (
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             )
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Yes
             :
             Their
             own
             Dreams
             .
             But
             when
             another
             man
             shall
             dream
             ,
             or
             say
             that
             he
             has
             dream'd
             ,
             and
             require
             me
             to
             follow
             that
             ,
             he
             must
             pardon
             me
             if
             I
             ask
             him
             by
             what
             Authority
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             look
             I
             should
             pay
             him
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             commanded
             by
             the
             Laws
             you
             live
             
             under
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             follow
             it
             .
             But
             when
             there
             proceed
             from
             one
             Sound
             divers
             Echoes
             ,
             what
             are
             those
             Echoes
             ?
             And
             when
             with
             fingers
             cross'd
             you
             touch
             a
             small
             Bullet
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             two
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             same
             Herb
             or
             Flower
             smells
             well
             to
             one
             and
             ill
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             well
             and
             ill
             to
             your self
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             of
             Tastes
             ,
             what
             are
             those
             Echoes
             ,
             Feelings
             ,
             Odours
             ,
             and
             Tastes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             manifest
             they
             are
             all
             but
             Fancies
             .
             But
             certainly
             when
             the
             Sun
             seems
             to
             my
             eye
             no
             bigger
             than
             a
             Dish
             ,
             there
             is
             behinde
             it
             somewhere
             somewhat
             else
             (
             I
             suppose
             a
             real
             Sun
             )
             which
             creates
             those
             fancies
             ,
             by
             working
             (
             one
             way
             or
             other
             )
             upon
             my
             eyes
             ,
             and
             other
             Organs
             of
             my
             Senses
             ,
             to
             cause
             that
             diversity
             of
             Fancy
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             say
             right
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             it
             I
             mean
             by
             the
             word
             Body
             ,
             which
             briefly
             I
             define
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             a
             Being
             in
             it self
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Sense
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Aristotle
             (
             I
             think
             )
             meaneth
             by
             Body
             ,
             Substance
             ,
             or
             Subjectum
             ,
             wherein
             Colour
             ,
             Sound
             ,
             and
             other
             Fancies
             are
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             inherent
             .
             For
             the
             word
             Essence
             has
             no
             affinity
             with
             Substance
             .
             And
             Seneca
             says
             ,
             he
             understands
             it
             not
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             :
             for
             Essence
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Language
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             but
             a
             word
             devised
             by
             Philosophers
             out
             of
             the
             Copulation
             of
             two
             names
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             having
             two
             Hounds
             could
             make
             a
             third
             (
             if
             't
             were
             need
             )
             of
             ther●
             Couples
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             just
             fo
             .
             For
             having
             said
             in
             themselves
             (
             for
             example
             )
             
               A
               Tree
               is
               a
               Plant
            
             ,
             and
             conceiving
             well
             enough
             what
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             those
             Names
             ,
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             the
             word
             Is
             that
             couples
             those
             Names
             ;
             nor
             daring
             to
             call
             it
             a
             Body
             ,
             they
             called
             it
             by
             a
             new
             name
             ,
             (
             derived
             from
             the
             word
             
               est
               )
               Essentia
            
             ,
             and
             Substantia
             ,
             deceived
             by
             the
             Idiome
             of
             their
             own
             Language
             .
             For
             in
             many
             other
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Copulative
             .
             They
             thought
             the
             Names
             of
             things
             sufficiently
             connected
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             placed
             in
             their
             natural
             consequence
             ;
             and
             were
             therefore
             never
             troubled
             with
             Essences
             ,
             nor
             other
             Fallacy
             from
             the
             Copulative
             Est.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           II.
           Of
           the
           Principles
           and
           Method
           of
           Natural
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             THis
             History
             of
             the
             old
             Philosophers
             has
             not
             put
             me
             out
             of
             love
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             hope
             of
             Philosophy
             from
             any
             of
             their
             Writings
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             try
             if
             I
             could
             attain
             any
             knowledge
             therein
             by
             my
             own
             meditation
             :
             But
             I
             know
             neither
             where
             to
             begin
             ,
             nor
             which
             way
             to
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Your
             desire
             (
             you
             say
             )
             is
             to
             know
             the
             
             Causes
             of
             the
             Effects
             or
             Phaenomena
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             you
             confess
             they
             are
             Fancies
             ,
             and
             (
             consequently
             )
             that
             they
             are
             in
             your self
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Causes
             you
             seek
             for
             onely
             are
             without
             you
             ,
             and
             now
             you
             would
             know
             how
             those
             external
             Bodies
             work
             upon
             you
             to
             produce
             those
             Phaenomena
             .
             The
             beginning
             therefore
             of
             your
             enquiry
             ought
             to
             be
             at
             
               What
               it
               is
               you
               call
               a
               Cause
               ,
            
             I
             mean
             an
             
               Efficient
               Cause
            
             :
             For
             the
             Philosophers
             make
             four
             kindes
             of
             Causes
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Efficient
             is
             one
             .
             Another
             they
             call
             the
             Formal
             Cause
             ,
             or
             simply
             the
             form
             or
             essence
             of
             the
             thing
             caused
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             Four
             equal
             Angles
             and
             four
             equal
             Sides
             are
             the
             Cause
             of
             a
             Square
             Figure
             ,
             or
             that
             Heaviness
             is
             the
             Cause
             that
             makes
             heavie
             Bodies
             to
             descend
             .
             But
             that
             's
             not
             the
             Cause
             you
             seek
             for
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             but
             this
             :
             
               It
               descends
               because
               it
               descends
            
             .
             The
             third
             is
             the
             Material
             Cause
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             The
             Walls
             and
             Roof
             ,
             &c.
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             House
             .
             The
             fourth
             is
             the
             Final
             Cause
             ,
             and
             hath
             place
             onely
             in
             Moral
             Philosophy
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             We
             will
             think
             of
             Final
             Causes
             upon
             some
             other
             occasion
             ;
             of
             Formal
             and
             Material
             not
             at
             all
             :
             I
             seek
             onely
             the
             Efficient
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             acteth
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             production
             of
             the
             Effect
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             place
             you
             are
             to
             enquire
             diligently
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             Motion
             .
             For
             the
             variations
             of
             Fancies
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             )
             of
             the
             Phaenomena
             of
             Nature
             ,
             have
             all
             of
             them
             one
             Universal
             Efficient
             Cause
             ,
             namely
             the
             variety
             of
             Motion
             .
             For
             if
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             were
             absolutely
             at
             rest
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             variety
             of
             Fancy
             ,
             but
             living
             Creatures
             would
             be
             without
             sense
             of
             all
             Objects
             ,
             which
             is
             little
             less
             than
             to
             be
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             a
             Childe
             new
             taken
             from
             the
             Womb
             should
             with
             open
             eyes
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             Azure-Sky
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             think
             it
             would
             have
             some
             sense
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             would
             seem
             unto
             him
             Darkness
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Truly
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             no
             memory
             of
             any
             thing
             formerly
             seen
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             sense
             perceived
             (
             which
             is
             my
             supposition
             )
             I
             think
             he
             would
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             For
             Darkness
             is
             Darkness
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             black
             or
             blue
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             cannot
             distinguish
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Howsoever
             that
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             that
             whatsoever
             worketh
             is
             moved
             :
             for
             Action
             is
             Motion
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Having
             well
             considered
             the
             nature
             of
             Motion
             ,
             you
             must
             thence
             take
             your
             Principles
             for
             the
             foundation
             and
             beginning
             of
             your
             Enquiry
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             As
             how
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Explain
             as
             fully
             and
             as
             briefly
             as
             you
             can
             what
             you
             constantly
             mean
             by
             Motion
             ;
             which
             will
             save
             your self
             as
             well
             as
             others
             from
             being
             seduced
             by
             Aequivocation
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Then
             I
             say
             ,
             Motion
             is
             nothing
             but
             change
             
             of
             place
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Effect
             of
             a
             Body
             upon
             the
             Organs
             of
             our
             Senses
             is
             nothing
             but
             Fancy
             .
             Therefore
             we
             can
             fancy
             nothing
             from
             seeing
             it
             moved
             ,
             but
             change
             of
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             right
             .
             But
             you
             must
             then
             tell
             me
             also
             what
             you
             understand
             by
             Place
             :
             For
             all
             men
             are
             not
             yet
             agreed
             on
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ;
             seeing
             we
             fancy
             a
             Body
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             fancy
             it
             somewhere
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             Place
             is
             the
             fancy
             of
             Here
             or
             There
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             not
             enough
             .
             Here
             and
             There
             are
             not
             understood
             by
             any
             but
             your self
             ,
             except
             you
             point
             towards
             it
             .
             But
             pointing
             is
             no
             part
             of
             a
             Definition
             .
             Besides
             ,
             though
             it
             help
             him
             to
             finde
             the
             Place
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             bring
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             seeing
             Sense
             is
             Fancy
             ,
             when
             we
             fancy
             a
             Body
             ,
             we
             fancy
             also
             the
             Figure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             space
             it
             fills
             up
             .
             And
             then
             I
             may
             define
             Place
             to
             be
             
               The
               precise
               space
               within
               which
               the
               Body
               is
               contained
               .
            
             For
             Space
             is
             also
             part
             of
             the
             Image
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Object
             seen
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             how
             define
             you
             Time
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             As
             Place
             is
             to
             a
             Body
             ,
             so
             (
             I
             think
             )
             is
             Time
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             consequently
             I
             take
             Time
             to
             be
             our
             fancy
             or
             Image
             of
             the
             Motion
             .
             But
             is
             there
             any
             necessity
             of
             so
             much
             niceness
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             The
             want
             of
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             onely
             cause
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             discord
             amongst
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             perceived
             by
             
             their
             abusing
             and
             confounding
             the
             names
             of
             things
             that
             differ
             in
             their
             nature
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             when
             there
             is
             occasion
             to
             recite
             some
             of
             the
             Tenets
             of
             divers
             Philosophers
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             avoid
             Aequivocation
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             .
             And
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             Motion
             ,
             I
             suppose
             I
             understand
             it
             by
             the
             Definition
             .
             What
             is
             next
             to
             be
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             to
             draw
             from
             these
             Definitions
             ,
             and
             from
             whatsoever
             Truth
             else
             you
             know
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             such
             general
             Consequences
             as
             may
             serve
             for
             Axiomes
             ,
             or
             Principles
             of
             your
             Ratiocination
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             hard
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             draw
             them
             my self
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             for
             our
             present
             discourse
             of
             Natural
             Causes
             we
             shall
             have
             need
             of
             ;
             so
             that
             your
             part
             will
             be
             no
             more
             than
             to
             take
             heed
             I
             do
             not
             deceive
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             look
             to
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             
               My
               first
               Axiome
               then
               shall
               be
               this
               :
            
             Two
             Bodies
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             ,
             cannot
             be
             in
             one
             Place
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             true
             :
             For
             we
             number
             Bodies
             as
             we
             fancy
             them
             distinct
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             them
             by
             their
             Places
             .
             You
             may
             therefore
             adde
             ,
             
               Nor
               one
               Body
               at
               the
               same
               time
               in
               two
               Places
               .
            
             And
             Philosophers
             mean
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               penetration
               of
               Bodies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             understand
             not
             their
             own
             words
             :
             For
             penetration
             signifies
             it
             not
             .
          
           
           
             My
             second
             Axiome
             is
             ,
             That
             
               nothing
               can
               begin
               ,
               change
               ,
               or
               put
               an
               end
               to
               its
               own
               Motion
               .
            
             For
             supposing
             it
             begin
             just
             now
             ,
             or
             being
             now
             in
             Motion
             ,
             change
             its
             Way
             or
             Stop
             ;
             I
             require
             the
             Cause
             why
             now
             rather
             than
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             having
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             such
             Motion
             ,
             Change
             ,
             or
             Rest
             ,
             alike
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             the
             Argument
             is
             good
             in
             Bodies
             inanimate
             ;
             but
             perhaps
             in
             Voluntary
             Agents
             it
             does
             not
             hold
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             holds
             in
             Voluntary
             Agents
             we
             will
             then
             consider
             when
             our
             Method
             hath
             brought
             us
             to
             the
             Powers
             and
             Passions
             of
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Axiome
             shall
             be
             this
             :
             
               Whatsoever
               Body
               being
               at
               Rest
               is
               afterwards
               moved
               ,
               hath
               for
               its
               Immediate
               Movent
               some
               other
               Body
               which
               is
               in
               Motion
               and
               toucheth
               it
               .
            
             For
             ,
             since
             nothing
             can
             move
             it self
             ,
             the
             Movent
             must
             be
             external
             .
             And
             because
             Motion
             is
             change
             of
             place
             ,
             the
             Movent
             must
             put
             it
             from
             its
             place
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             do
             till
             it
             touch
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             manifest
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             must
             more
             than
             touch
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             also
             follow
             it
             .
             And
             if
             more
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             moved
             than
             are
             by
             the
             Movent
             touched
             ,
             the
             Movent
             is
             not
             Immediate
             .
             And
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             a
             continued
             Body
             though
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             if
             the
             first
             Superficies
             be
             prest
             never
             so
             little
             back
             ,
             the
             Motion
             will
             proceed
             through
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             to
             be
             impossible
             ?
             I
             
             will
             prove
             it
             from
             your
             own
             words
             :
             For
             you
             say
             that
             the
             Movent
             does
             then
             touch
             the
             Body
             which
             it
             moveth
             .
             Therefore
             it
             puts
             it
             back
             ;
             But
             that
             which
             is
             put
             back
             ,
             puts
             back
             the
             next
             behinde
             ,
             and
             that
             again
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             so
             onward
             to
             any
             distance
             ,
             the
             body
             being
             continued
             .
             The
             same
             is
             also
             manifest
             by
             experience
             ,
             seeing
             one
             that
             walks
             with
             a
             Staff
             can
             distinguish
             (
             though
             blinde
             )
             between
             Stone
             and
             Glass
             ;
             which
             were
             impossible
             ,
             if
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             Staff
             between
             the
             ground
             and
             his
             hand
             made
             no
             resistance
             .
             So
             also
             he
             that
             in
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             night
             lays
             his
             Ear
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             shall
             hear
             the
             treading
             of
             mens
             feet
             further
             than
             if
             he
             stood
             upright
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             certainly
             true
             of
             a
             Staff
             or
             other
             hard
             Body
             ,
             because
             it
             keeps
             the
             Motion
             in
             a
             straight
             Line
             from
             diffusion
             .
             But
             in
             such
             a
             Fluid
             Body
             as
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             being
             put
             back
             must
             fill
             an
             Orb
             ,
             and
             the
             further
             it
             is
             put
             back
             ,
             the
             greater
             Orb
             ,
             the
             Motion
             will
             decrease
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             resistance
             of
             Air
             to
             Air
             ,
             come
             to
             an
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             any
             Body
             in
             the
             world
             is
             absolutely
             at
             Rest
             ,
             I
             think
             not
             true
             :
             But
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             space
             filled
             every
             where
             with
             Body
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Fluid
             ,
             if
             you
             give
             Motion
             to
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             that
             Motion
             will
             by
             resistance
             of
             the
             parts
             moved
             ,
             grow
             less
             and
             less
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             cease
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             suppose
             the
             space
             utterly
             void
             ,
             and
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             whatsoever
             is
             
             once
             moved
             shall
             go
             on
             eternally
             :
             Or
             else
             that
             which
             you
             have
             granted
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               nothing
               can
               put
               an
               end
               to
               its
               own
               Motion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             mean
             you
             by
             resistance
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Resistance
             is
             
               the
               Motion
               of
               a
               Body
               in
               a
               way
               wholly
               or
               partly
               contrary
               to
               the
               way
               of
               its
               Movent
               ,
               and
               thereby
               repelling
               or
               retarding
               it
               .
            
             As
             when
             a
             man
             runs
             swiftly
             ,
             he
             shall
             feel
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Air
             in
             his
             face
             .
             But
             when
             two
             hard
             Bodies
             meet
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             you
             see
             how
             they
             abate
             each
             others
             Motion
             ,
             and
             rebound
             from
             one
             another
             .
             For
             in
             a
             space
             already
             full
             ,
             the
             Movent
             cannot
             ,
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             be
             communicated
             through
             the
             whole
             depth
             of
             the
             Body
             that
             is
             to
             be
             moved
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             Definitions
             have
             I
             need
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             Motion
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             Quantity
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             the
             beginning
             of
             your
             reckoning
             from
             the
             least
             supposed
             Motion
             .
             And
             this
             I
             call
             the
             
               first
               Endeavour
               of
               the
               Movent
            
             ;
             which
             Endeavour
             ,
             how
             weak
             soever
             ,
             is
             also
             Motion
             .
             For
             if
             it
             have
             no
             Effect
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             will
             it
             do
             any
             thing
             though
             doubled
             ,
             trebled
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             number
             soever
             multiplied
             :
             For
             Nothing
             ,
             though
             multiplied
             ,
             is
             still
             Nothing
             .
             Other
             Axiomes
             and
             Definitions
             we
             will
             take
             in
             ,
             as
             we
             need
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Is
             this
             all
             the
             preparation
             I
             am
             to
             make
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             consider
             also
             the
             several
             kinds
             and
             properties
             of
             Motion
             ,
             viz.
             when
             a
             
             Body
             being
             moved
             by
             one
             or
             more
             Movents
             at
             once
             ,
             in
             what
             way
             it
             is
             carried
             ,
             straight
             ,
             circular
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             crooked
             ;
             and
             what
             degree
             of
             swiftness
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             action
             of
             the
             Movent
             ,
             whether
             Trusion
             ,
             Vection
             ,
             Percussion
             ,
             Reflexion
             ,
             or
             Refraction
             ;
             and
             further
             you
             must
             furnish
             your self
             with
             as
             many
             experiments
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Phaenomenon
             )
             as
             you
             can
             .
             And
             supposing
             some
             Motion
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             your
             Phaenomenon
             ,
             try
             if
             by
             evident
             Consequence
             ,
             without
             contradiction
             to
             any
             other
             manifest
             truth
             or
             experiment
             ,
             you
             can
             derive
             the
             Cause
             you
             seek
             for
             from
             your
             Supposition
             .
             If
             you
             can
             ,
             't
             is
             all
             that
             is
             expected
             (
             as
             to
             that
             one
             Question
             )
             from
             Philosophy
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Effect
             in
             Nature
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             cannot
             bring
             to
             pass
             by
             more
             ways
             than
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             I
             want
             of
             Experiments
             you
             may
             supply
             out
             of
             your
             own
             store
             ,
             or
             such
             Natural
             History
             as
             you
             know
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             though
             I
             can
             be
             well
             content
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             those
             things
             which
             every
             Body
             sees
             commonly
             produced
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             now
             enquire
             the
             Cause
             of
             some
             Effect
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             We
             will
             begin
             with
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             universal
             ,
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             enquire
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             if
             any
             place
             be
             absolutely
             empty
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             in
             the
             language
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Vacuum
             in
             Nature
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           III.
           Of
           Vacuum
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             Is
             hard
             to
             suppose
             ,
             and
             harder
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Infinite
             and
             Omnipotent
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             should
             make
             a
             work
             so
             vast
             as
             is
             the
             world
             we
             see
             ,
             and
             leave
             a
             few
             little
             spaces
             with
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ;
             which
             put
             altogether
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             whole
             Creature
             ,
             would
             be
             insensible
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Why
             say
             you
             that
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             any
             Argument
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             to
             prove
             there
             is
             Vacuum
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             not
             ?
             For
             in
             so
             great
             an
             Agitation
             of
             Natural
             Bodies
             ,
             may
             not
             some
             small
             parts
             of
             them
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             places
             empty
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             thrown
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Because
             he
             that
             created
             them
             is
             not
             a
             Fancy
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             real
             substance
             that
             is
             ;
             who
             being
             Infinite
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             place
             empty
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             nor
             full
             where
             he
             is
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             hard
             to
             answer
             this
             Argument
             ,
             because
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Argument
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Vacuum
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Divines
             :
             Therefore
             I
             will
             quit
             that
             Argument
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             another
             .
             If
             you
             take
             a
             Glass
             Vial
             with
             a
             narrow
             neck
             ,
             and
             having
             
             suckt
             it
             ,
             dip
             it
             presently
             at
             the
             neck
             into
             a
             bason
             of
             water
             ,
             you
             shall
             manifestly
             see
             the
             water
             rise
             into
             the
             Vial.
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             certain
             signe
             that
             you
             had
             suckt
             out
             some
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Vial
             was
             left
             empty
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No
             :
             For
             when
             I
             am
             about
             to
             suck
             ,
             and
             have
             Air
             in
             my
             mouth
             ,
             contracting
             my
             Cheeks
             I
             drive
             the
             same
             against
             the
             Air
             in
             the
             Glass
             ,
             and
             thereby
             against
             every
             part
             of
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             hard
             Glass
             .
             And
             this
             gives
             to
             the
             Air
             within
             an
             Endeavour
             outward
             ,
             by
             which
             (
             if
             it
             be
             presently
             dipt
             into
             the
             water
             )
             it
             will
             penetrate
             and
             enter
             into
             it
             .
             For
             Air
             if
             it
             be
             prest
             will
             enter
             into
             any
             Fluid
             ,
             much
             more
             into
             water
             .
             Therefore
             there
             shall
             rise
             into
             the
             Vial
             so
             much
             water
             as
             there
             was
             Air
             forced
             into
             the
             Bason
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             This
             I
             confess
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             not
             improbable
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             If
             sucking
             would
             make
             Vacuum
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             those
             women
             that
             are
             Nurses
             ?
             Should
             they
             not
             be
             in
             a
             very
             few
             days
             exhausted
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             either
             the
             Air
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Childs
             mouth
             penetrateth
             the
             Milk
             as
             it
             descends
             ,
             and
             passeth
             through
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Breast
             is
             contracted
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             From
             what
             Experiment
             can
             you
             evidently
             infer
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Vacuum
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             From
             many
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             to
             almost
             all
             men
             are
             known
             and
             familiar
             .
             If
             two
             hard
             Bodies
             ,
             
             flat
             and
             smooth
             ,
             be
             joyned
             together
             in
             a
             common
             Superficies
             parallel
             to
             the
             Horizontal
             Plain
             ,
             you
             cannot
             without
             great
             force
             pull
             them
             asunder
             ,
             if
             you
             apply
             your
             force
             perpendicularly
             to
             the
             common
             Superficies
             :
             But
             if
             you
             place
             that
             common
             Superficies
             erect
             to
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             they
             will
             fall
             asunder
             with
             their
             own
             weight
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             argue
             thus
             :
             Since
             their
             Contiguity
             ,
             in
             what
             posture
             soever
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             pull'd
             asunder
             by
             a
             perpendicular
             force
             without
             letting
             in
             the
             ambient
             Air
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             ;
             or
             almost
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             which
             is
             difficult
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             the
             common
             Superficies
             is
             erect
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             same
             hard
             Bodies
             are
             able
             to
             break
             the
             Contiguity
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             the
             Air
             successively
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Separation
             proceeds
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             neither
             Air
             nor
             any
             other
             Body
             can
             be
             moved
             to
             any
             (
             how
             small
             soever
             )
             distance
             in
             an
             instant
             ;
             but
             may
             easily
             be
             moved
             (
             the
             hardness
             at
             the
             sides
             once
             mastered
             )
             successively
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             this
             difficulty
             of
             Separation
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             parted
             except
             the
             Air
             or
             other
             matter
             can
             enter
             and
             fill
             the
             space
             made
             by
             their
             diremption
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             infinitely
             hard
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             .
             And
             hence
             also
             you
             may
             understand
             the
             Cause
             why
             any
             hard
             Body
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             suddenly
             broken
             ,
             is
             heard
             to
             crack
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             swift
             Motion
             of
             the
             Air
             to
             fill
             the
             space
             between
             .
          
           
           
             Another
             Experiment
             ,
             and
             commonly
             known
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             Barrel
             of
             Liquor
             ,
             whose
             Tap-hole
             is
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             the
             Bung
             so
             stopt
             as
             to
             admit
             no
             Air
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Liquor
             will
             not
             run
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Tap-hole
             be
             large
             it
             will
             ,
             because
             the
             Air
             prest
             by
             a
             heavier
             Bodie
             will
             pierce
             through
             it
             into
             the
             Barrel
             .
             The
             like
             reason
             holds
             of
             a
             Gardeners
             Watering-pot
             ,
             when
             the
             holes
             in
             the
             bottom
             are
             not
             too
             great
             .
             A
             third
             Experiment
             is
             this
             :
             Turn
             a
             thin
             Brass
             kettle
             the
             bottom
             upwards
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             flat
             upon
             the
             Water
             .
             It
             will
             sink
             till
             the
             water
             rise
             within
             to
             a
             certain
             height
             ,
             but
             no
             higher
             :
             Yet
             let
             the
             bottom
             be
             perforated
             ,
             and
             the
             Kettle
             will
             be
             full
             and
             sink
             ,
             and
             the
             Air
             rise
             again
             through
             the
             water
             without
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Bell
             were
             so
             laid
             on
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             fill'd
             and
             sink
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             perforated
             ,
             because
             the
             weight
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             same
             bulk
             of
             water
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             By
             these
             Experiments
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ,
             I
             am
             convinced
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             actually
             in
             Nature
             any
             Vacuum
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             made
             some
             little
             place
             empty
             ,
             and
             this
             from
             two
             Experiments
             ,
             one
             whereof
             is
             Torricellius
             his
             Experiment
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             Take
             a
             Cylinder
             of
             Glass
             ,
             hollow
             throughout
             ,
             but
             close
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Sack.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             How
             long
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             As
             long
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             more
             than
             29
             inches
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             how
             broad
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             As
             broad
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             broad
             enough
             to
             pour
             into
             it
             Quicksilver
             .
             And
             fill
             it
             with
             Quicksilver
             ,
             and
             stop
             up
             the
             Entrance
             with
             your
             finger
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             unstop
             it
             again
             at
             your
             pleasure
             .
             Then
             set
             down
             a
             Bason
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             you
             will
             )
             a
             Sea
             of
             Quicksilver
             ,
             and
             inverting
             the
             Cylinder
             full
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             dip
             the
             end
             into
             the
             Quicksilver
             ,
             and
             remove
             your
             finger
             ,
             that
             the
             Cylinder
             may
             empt
             it self
             .
             Do
             you
             conceive
             me
             ?
             For
             there
             is
             so
             many
             passing
             by
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             paint
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             I
             conceive
             you
             well
             enough
             .
             What
             follows
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             The
             Quicksilver
             will
             descend
             in
             the
             Cylinder
             ,
             not
             till
             it
             be
             level
             with
             that
             in
             the
             Bason
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             heavie
             Fluids
             ,
             but
             stay
             and
             stand
             above
             it
             at
             the
             height
             of
             29
             inches
             or
             very
             neer
             it
             ,
             the
             bottom
             being
             now
             uppermost
             that
             no
             Air
             can
             get
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             infer
             from
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             the
             Cavitie
             above
             29
             inches
             is
             fill'd
             with
             Vacuum
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             very
             strange
             that
             I
             ,
             from
             this
             same
             Experiment
             ,
             should
             infer
             (
             and
             I
             think
             evidently
             )
             that
             it
             is
             fill'd
             with
             Air.
             I
             pray
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             when
             you
             had
             inverted
             the
             Cylinder
             ,
             full
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             stopt
             with
             your
             finger
             ,
             dipt
             into
             the
             Bason
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             then
             removed
             your
             finger
             ,
             whether
             you
             think
             the
             Quicksilver
             would
             not
             all
             have
             fallen
             out
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             No
             sure
             .
             The
             Air
             would
             have
             been
             prest
             upward
             through
             the
             Quicksilver
             it self
             :
             For
             a
             man
             with
             his
             hand
             can
             easily
             thrust
             a
             Bladder
             of
             Air
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             Bason
             of
             Quicksilver
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             manifest
             that
             Quicksilver
             can
             press
             the
             Air
             through
             the
             same
             Quicksilver
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             manifest
             ;
             and
             also
             it self
             rise
             into
             the
             Air.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             cause
             then
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             stand
             still
             at
             29
             inches
             above
             the
             level
             of
             the
             Bason
             ,
             rather
             than
             any
             place
             else
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             assigne
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             .
             For
             so
             much
             Quicksilver
             as
             was
             above
             the
             29
             inches
             ,
             will
             raise
             the
             first
             level
             of
             that
             in
             the
             bason
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             you
             had
             pour'd
             it
             on
             ;
             and
             thereby
             bring
             it
             to
             an
             Aequilibrium
             .
             So
             that
             I
             see
             plainly
             now
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             Vacuum
             from
             this
             Experiment
             .
             For
             I
             considered
             onely
             that
             naturally
             Quicksilver
             cannot
             ascend
             in
             Air
             ,
             nor
             Air
             descend
             in
             Quicksilver
             ,
             though
             by
             force
             it
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             Torricellius
             or
             any
             other
             Vacuist
             thought
             of
             it
             more
             than
             you
             .
             But
             what
             is
             the
             second
             Experiment
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Sphere
             of
             Glass
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             a
             Recipient
             ,
             of
             the
             Capacity
             of
             three
             or
             four
             Gallons
             .
             And
             there
             is
             inserted
             into
             it
             the
             end
             of
             a
             hollow
             Cylinder
             of
             Brass
             above
             a
             foot
             long
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             one
             Vessel
             ,
             
             and
             the
             bore
             of
             the
             Cylinder
             three
             inches
             Diameter
             .
             Into
             which
             is
             thrust
             by
             force
             a
             solid
             Cylinder
             of
             Wood
             ,
             covered
             with
             leather
             so
             just
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             in
             every
             point
             exactly
             touch
             the
             Concave
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Brass
             .
             There
             is
             also
             to
             let
             out
             the
             Air
             which
             the
             wooden
             Cylinder
             as
             it
             enters
             (
             called
             the
             Sucker
             )
             drives
             before
             it
             ,
             a
             Flap
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             External
             Air
             while
             they
             are
             pulling
             the
             Sucker
             .
             Besides
             ,
             at
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Recipient
             there
             is
             a
             hole
             to
             put
             into
             it
             any
             thing
             for
             Experiment
             .
             The
             Sucker
             being
             now
             forc'd
             up
             into
             the
             Cylinder
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             think
             must
             follow
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             will
             require
             as
             much
             strength
             to
             pull
             it
             back
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             to
             force
             it
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             not
             it
             I
             ask
             ,
             but
             what
             would
             happen
             to
             the
             Recipient
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             so
             much
             Air
             as
             would
             fill
             the
             place
             the
             Sucker
             leaves
             ,
             would
             descend
             into
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Recipient
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             just
             so
             much
             from
             the
             External
             Air
             would
             enter
             into
             the
             Recipient
             ,
             between
             the
             Brass
             and
             the
             Wood
             ,
             at
             first
             very
             swiftly
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             increased
             ,
             more
             leasurely
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             may
             not
             so
             much
             Air
             rather
             descend
             into
             the
             place
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             leave
             as
             much
             Vacuum
             as
             that
             comes
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             Recipient
             ?
             For
             otherwise
             no
             Air
             will
             be
             pumpt
             out
             ;
             nor
             can
             that
             wooden
             Pestle
             be
             called
             a
             Sucker
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             it
             I
             say
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Air
             either
             pumpt
             or
             sucked
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             the
             Air
             pass
             between
             the
             Leather
             and
             the
             Brass
             ,
             or
             between
             the
             Leather
             and
             the
             Wood
             being
             so
             exactly
             contiguous
             ,
             or
             through
             the
             Leather
             it self
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             conceive
             no
             such
             exact
             contiguity
             ,
             nor
             such
             fastness
             of
             the
             Leather
             :
             For
             I
             never
             yet
             had
             any
             that
             in
             a
             storm
             would
             keep
             out
             either
             Air
             or
             Water
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             then
             could
             there
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Recipient
             such
             strange
             alteration
             both
             on
             animate
             and
             inanimate
             Bodies
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             how
             :
             The
             Air
             descends
             out
             of
             the
             Recipient
             ,
             because
             the
             Air
             which
             the
             Sucker
             removeth
             from
             behinde
             it self
             as
             it
             is
             pulling
             out
             ,
             has
             no
             place
             to
             retire
             into
             without
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             driven
             into
             the
             Engine
             between
             the
             wood
             of
             the
             Sucker
             and
             the
             brass
             of
             the
             Cylinder
             ,
             and
             causes
             as
             much
             Air
             to
             come
             into
             the
             place
             forsaken
             by
             the
             retiring
             Sucker
             ;
             which
             causeth
             by
             oft
             repetition
             of
             the
             force
             ,
             a
             violent
             circulation
             of
             the
             Air
             within
             the
             Recipient
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             quickly
             to
             kill
             any
             thing
             that
             lives
             by
             respiration
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             the
             alterations
             that
             have
             appeared
             in
             the
             Engine
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           IV.
           Of
           the
           Systeme
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             YOu
             are
             come
             in
             good
             time
             ;
             let
             us
             
             therefore
             sit
             down
             .
             There
             is
             Ink
             ,
             Paper
             ,
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             Compass
             .
             Draw
             a
             little
             Circle
             to
             represent
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Sun.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             done
             .
             The
             Centre
             is
             A
             ,
             the
             Circumference
             is
             L
             M.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Upon
             the
             same
             Centre
             A
             ,
             draw
             a
             larger
             Circle
             to
             stand
             for
             the
             Ecliptick
             :
             For
             you
             know
             the
             Sun
             is
             always
             in
             the
             Plain
             of
             the
             Ecliptick
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             There
             '
             t
             is
             .
             The
             Diameters
             of
             it
             at
             right
             Angles
             are
             B
             Z.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Draw
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Aequator
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             How
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Through
             the
             Centre
             A
             (
             for
             the
             Earth
             is
             also
             always
             in
             the
             Plain
             of
             the
             Aequator
             or
             of
             some
             of
             its
             Parallels
             )
             so
             as
             to
             be
             distant
             from
             B
             23
             deg
             .
             and
             a
             half
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             H
             I
             :
             And
             let
             C
             G
             be
             equal
             to
             B
             H
             ;
             and
             so
             G
             will
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Ecliptick
             ,
             suppose
             the
             North-Pole
             ;
             and
             then
             H
             will
             be
             East
             ,
             and
             I
             West
             .
             And
             C
             A
             produced
             to
             the
             Circumference
             in
             E
             ,
             makes
             E
             the
             South-Pole
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Take
             C
             K
             equal
             to
             C
             G
             ,
             and
             the
             Chord
             G
             K
             will
             be
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Arctick-Circle
             ,
             and
             parallel
             to
             H
             I
             ,
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Aequator
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             upon
             the
             point
             B
             ,
             draw
             a
             little
             Circle
             wherein
             I
             suppose
             to
             be
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             drawn
             ,
             and
             marked
             with
             
               l
               m.
            
             And
             B
             D
             and
             K
             G
             joyned
             will
             be
             parallel
             ;
             and
             as
             H
             and
             I
             are
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             B
             and
             D
             ,
             and
             G
             and
             K.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             True
             ;
             but
             producing
             Z
             B
             to
             the
             Circumference
             
               l
               m
            
             in
             b
             ,
             the
             Line
             B
             b
             will
             be
             in
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Ecliptick
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             B
             m
             in
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Aequator
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             you
             produce
             K
             G
             cutting
             the
             Circle
             ,
             whose
             Centre
             is
             G
             ,
             in
             d
             and
             e
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             Angle
             n
             G
             d
             equal
             to
             b
             B
             m
             ,
             the
             Line
             n
             G
             will
             be
             in
             the
             Ecliptick
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             because
             G
             d
             is
             in
             the
             Aequator
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             through
             the
             Ecliptick
             ,
             every
             streight
             Line
             drawn
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             perpetually
             kept
             parallel
             to
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             removed
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Copernicus
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             yet
             conceive
             by
             what
             one
             Motion
             this
             Circle
             can
             be
             described
             otherwise
             than
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             Euclid
             .
             And
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             all
             the
             Diameters
             shall
             cross
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Centre
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             Figure
             is
             A.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Diameters
             of
             a
             Sphere
             or
             Circle
             can
             be
             parallel
             ;
             but
             that
             if
             a
             Circle
             of
             a
             lesser
             Sphere
             be
             moved
             upon
             the
             Circumference
             of
             a
             great
             Circle
             of
             a
             greater
             Sphere
             ,
             that
             the
             streight
             Lines
             that
             are
             in
             the
             lesser
             Sphere
             may
             be
             kept
             parallel
             perpetually
             to
             the
             places
             they
             proceed
             from
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             How
             ?
             And
             by
             what
             Motion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Take
             into
             your
             hand
             any
             streight
             Line
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             this
             Figure
             )
             the
             Line
             L
             A
             M
             ,
             which
             we
             suppose
             to
             be
             the
             diameter
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             ;
             and
             moving
             it
             parallelly
             ,
             with
             the
             ends
             in
             the
             Circumference
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             end
             M
             may
             withal
             describe
             a
             small
             Circle
             ,
             as
             M
             a.
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             all
             the
             other
             points
             of
             the
             same
             Line
             L
             M
             will
             by
             the
             same
             Motion
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             describe
             equal
             Circles
             to
             it
             .
             Likewise
             if
             you
             take
             in
             your
             hand
             any
             two
             Diameters
             fastened
             together
             ,
             the
             same
             Parallel-motion
             of
             the
             line
             L
             M
             ,
             shall
             cause
             all
             the
             points
             of
             the
             other
             Diameter
             to
             make
             equal
             Circles
             to
             the
             same
             M
             a.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             evident
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             every
             point
             of
             the
             Suns
             body
             shall
             do
             the
             like
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             if
             one
             end
             describe
             any
             other
             Figure
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             points
             of
             the
             Body
             shall
             describe
             like
             and
             equal
             Figures
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             see
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             Parallel-motion
             is
             compounded
             of
             two
             Motions
             ,
             one
             Circular
             upon
             the
             Superficies
             of
             a
             Sphere
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             streight
             Motion
             from
             the
             Centre
             to
             every
             point
             of
             the
             same
             Superficies
             ,
             and
             beyond
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             follows
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             by
             this
             Motion
             must
             every
             way
             repel
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             since
             there
             is
             no
             empty
             place
             for
             retiring
             ,
             the
             Air
             must
             turn
             about
             in
             a
             Circular
             stream
             ;
             but
             slower
             or
             swifter
             according
             as
             it
             is
             more
             or
             less
             remote
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Fluids
             ,
             the
             Particles
             of
             the
             Air
             must
             continually
             change
             place
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             Air
             shall
             be
             the
             contrary
             way
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Motion
             ,
             for
             else
             the
             Air
             cannot
             be
             repelled
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             certain
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Well
             .
             Then
             if
             you
             suppose
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             in
             this
             stream
             which
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             the
             stream
             of
             Air
             wherein
             is
             the
             Earths
             Annual
             Motion
             will
             be
             from
             West
             to
             East
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             certain
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Well
             .
             Then
             if
             you
             suppose
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whose
             Circle
             is
             moved
             Annually
             ,
             to
             be
             
               l
               m
            
             ,
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             Air
             without
             the
             Ecliptick
             falling
             upon
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             
               l
               m
            
             without
             the
             Ecliptick
             ,
             being
             slower
             ,
             and
             the
             stream
             that
             falleth
             within
             swifter
             ,
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             turned
             upon
             its
             own
             Centre
             proportionally
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Circles
             ;
             and
             consequently
             their
             Diameters
             shall
             be
             parallel
             ;
             as
             also
             are
             other
             streight
             Lines
             correspondent
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             streams
             are
             as
             you
             
             say
             ;
             and
             confess
             that
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             swiftness
             without
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             swiftness
             within
             ,
             as
             the
             Suns
             Ecliptick
             to
             the
             Ecliptick
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             Angle
             HAB
             to
             the
             Angle
             m
             B
             b.
             And
             I
             like
             your
             Argument
             the
             better
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             drawn
             from
             Copernicus
             his
             foundation
             .
             I
             mean
             the
             compounded
             Motion
             of
             Streight
             and
             Circular
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             I
             shall
             not
             offer
             you
             many
             demonstrations
             of
             Physical
             conclusions
             that
             are
             not
             derived
             from
             the
             Motions
             supposed
             or
             proved
             by
             Copernicus
             .
             For
             those
             Conclusions
             in
             Natural
             Philosophy
             I
             most
             suspect
             of
             falshood
             ,
             which
             require
             most
             variety
             of
             Suppositions
             for
             their
             demonstrations
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             is
             how
             great
             or
             little
             you
             suppose
             that
             Circle
             a
             M.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             suppose
             it
             less
             than
             you
             can
             make
             it
             :
             For
             there
             appears
             in
             the
             Sun
             no
             such
             Motion
             sensible
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             first
             Endeavour
             of
             the
             Suns
             Motion
             .
             But
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             as
             small
             as
             the
             Circle
             is
             ,
             the
             Motion
             may
             be
             as
             swift
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             great
             strength
             as
             't
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             named
             .
             'T
             is
             but
             a
             kinde
             of
             trembling
             that
             necessarily
             happeneth
             in
             those
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             with
             great
             resistance
             press
             upon
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             understand
             now
             from
             what
             Cause
             proceedeth
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             :
             Is
             the
             Sun
             the
             Cause
             also
             of
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             immediate
             Cause
             .
             For
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             upon
             its
             own
             
             Centre
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Suns
             Motion
             cannot
             describe
             it
             .
             But
             it
             proceedeth
             as
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             from
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             .
             For
             which
             I
             have
             both
             experience
             and
             demonstration
             .
             The
             Experiment
             is
             this
             :
             Into
             a
             large
             Hemisphere
             of
             Wood
             ,
             spherically
             Concave
             ,
             put
             in
             a
             Globe
             of
             Lead
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             hands
             hold
             it
             fast
             by
             the
             brim
             ,
             moving
             your
             hands
             circularly
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             very
             small
             compass
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Globe
             circulate
             about
             the
             Concave
             Vessel
             ,
             just
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Earth
             doth
             every
             year
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             withal
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             goes
             ,
             it
             turns
             perpetually
             upon
             its
             own
             Centre
             ,
             and
             very
             swiftly
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             seen
             it
             :
             And
             't
             is
             used
             in
             some
             great
             Kitchins
             to
             grinde
             Mustard
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             so
             ?
             Therefore
             take
             a
             Hemisphere
             of
             Gold
             (
             if
             you
             have
             it
             )
             the
             greater
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             a
             Bullet
             of
             Gold
             ,
             (
             and
             without
             Mustard
             )
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             same
             Effect
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             doubt
             it
             not
             .
             But
             the
             of
             it
             Cause
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             any
             Spherical
             Body
             being
             in
             Motion
             upon
             the
             sides
             of
             a
             Concave
             and
             hard
             Sphere
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             way
             turned
             upon
             its
             own
             Centre
             by
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             hard
             Wood
             or
             Metal
             .
             But
             the
             Earth
             is
             a
             Bullet
             without
             weight
             ,
             and
             meeteth
             onely
             with
             Air
             ,
             without
             any
             harder
             body
             in
             the
             way
             to
             resist
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             the
             Air
             makes
             no
             resistance
             ,
             especially
             to
             so
             swift
             a
             Motion
             as
             is
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             If
             it
             do
             
             make
             any
             resistance
             ,
             you
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             shall
             turn
             the
             Earth
             circularly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             contrary
             way
             to
             its
             Annual
             Motion
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             because
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             is
             from
             West
             to
             East
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             it
             .
             But
             what
             deduce
             you
             from
             these
             Motions
             of
             the
             Sun
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             deduce
             (
             first
             )
             that
             the
             Air
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             moved
             both
             circularly
             about
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Sun
             according
             to
             the
             Ecliptick
             ,
             and
             also
             every
             way
             directly
             from
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             is
             compounded
             of
             this
             Circular
             Motion
             upon
             the
             Sphere
             L
             M
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             streight
             motion
             of
             its
             Semi-diameters
             from
             the
             Centre
             A
             to
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             LM
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Air
             must
             needs
             be
             repelled
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             also
             continually
             change
             place
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             places
             forsaken
             by
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             be
             empty
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Vacuum
             to
             retire
             unto
             .
             So
             that
             there
             would
             be
             a
             perpetual
             stream
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             contrary
             way
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             the
             Motion
             of
             Water
             by
             the
             sides
             of
             a
             Ship
             under
             sail
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             is
             onely
             Circular
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             described
             by
             a
             Compass
             about
             a
             Centre
             ;
             and
             cannot
             therefore
             repel
             the
             Air
             as
             the
             Sun
             does
             .
             And
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Copernicus
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Moons
             monthly
             motion
             about
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             think
             Copernicus
             himself
             would
             have
             said
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             his
             purpose
             had
             been
             to
             have
             shewn
             the
             Natural
             Causes
             of
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             Stars
             .
             But
             that
             was
             no
             part
             of
             his
             designe
             ;
             which
             was
             onely
             from
             his
             own
             observations
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             former
             Astronomers
             ,
             to
             compute
             the
             times
             of
             their
             Motions
             ;
             partly
             to
             foretel
             the
             Conjunctions
             ,
             Oppositions
             ,
             and
             other
             Aspects
             of
             the
             Planets
             ;
             and
             partly
             to
             regulate
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Churches
             Festivals
             .
             But
             his
             followers
             ,
             Kepler
             and
             Galileo
             ,
             make
             the
             Earths
             Motion
             to
             be
             the
             Efficient
             Cause
             of
             the
             Monthly
             motion
             of
             the
             Moon
             about
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             without
             the
             like
             Motion
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             LM
             ,
             is
             impossible
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             for
             the
             present
             take
             it
             in
             as
             a
             necessary
             Hypothesis
             ;
             which
             from
             some
             Experiment
             that
             I
             shall
             produce
             in
             our
             following
             discourses
             ,
             may
             prove
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             seeing
             A
             is
             the
             Centre
             both
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             and
             of
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             How
             can
             it
             be
             (
             as
             all
             Astronomers
             say
             it
             is
             )
             that
             the
             Orb
             of
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             Excentrique
             to
             the
             Suns
             Body
             ?
             For
             you
             know
             that
             from
             the
             Vernal
             Aequinox
             to
             the
             Autumnal
             ,
             there
             be
             187
             days
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             Autumnal
             Aequinox
             to
             the
             Vernal
             ,
             there
             be
             but
             178
             days
             .
             What
             Natural
             Cause
             can
             you
             assigne
             for
             this
             Excentricity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Kepler
             ascribes
             it
             to
             a
             Magnetique
             vertue
             ,
             viz.
             that
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Earths
             Superficies
             has
             
             a
             greater
             kindness
             for
             the
             Sun
             than
             the
             other
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             with
             that
             .
             It
             is
             Magical
             rather
             than
             Natural
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             Kepler
             .
             Tell
             me
             your
             own
             opinion
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             that
             the
             Magnetical
             vertue
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             this
             :
             that
             the
             Southern
             Hemisphere
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             Sea
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Northern
             Hemisphere
             is
             dry
             Land.
             But
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             from
             thence
             should
             proceed
             the
             Excentricity
             (
             the
             Sun
             being
             neerest
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Winter-Solstice
             )
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             when
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Motions
             of
             Air
             and
             Water
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             time
             enough
             :
             For
             I
             intend
             it
             for
             our
             next
             meeting
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             what
             you
             think
             to
             be
             the
             Cause
             why
             the
             Equinoctial
             (
             and
             consequently
             the
             Solstitial
             )
             points
             are
             not
             always
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             point
             of
             the
             Ecliptique
             of
             the
             Fixt
             Stars
             .
             I
             know
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             because
             the
             Sun
             does
             not
             rise
             and
             set
             in
             points
             diametrally
             opposite
             :
             For
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             difference
             of
             the
             Seasons
             of
             the
             year
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             that
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Earth
             (
             which
             is
             
               l
               m
            
             )
             hath
             the
             like
             Motion
             to
             that
             which
             I
             suppose
             the
             Sun
             to
             have
             in
             L
             M
             ,
             compounded
             of
             streight
             and
             circular
             from
             West
             to
             East
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             hath
             in
             a
             year
             ;
             so
             that
             (
             not
             
             reckoning
             the
             Excentricity
             )
             it
             will
             be
             moved
             through
             the
             Ecliptiques
             one
             Revolution
             (
             as
             Copernicus
             proveth
             )
             about
             one
             degree
             .
             Suppose
             then
             the
             whole
             Earth
             moved
             from
             H
             to
             I
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             half
             the
             year
             )
             circularly
             ,
             but
             falling
             from
             I
             to
             i
             in
             the
             same
             time
             about
             30
             minutes
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             in
             the
             other
             Hemisphere
             from
             H
             to
             k
             ;
             then
             draw
             the
             line
             
               i
               k
            
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             equal
             and
             parallel
             to
             H
             I
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Aequator
             for
             the
             next
             year
             .
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             cut
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Ecliptick
             B
             Z
             in
             A
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Equinoctial
             of
             the
             former
             year
             ,
             but
             in
             o
             36
             seconds
             from
             the
             first
             degree
             of
             Aries
             .
             Suppose
             the
             same
             done
             in
             the
             Hemisphere
             under
             the
             Plain
             of
             the
             paper
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             have
             the
             double
             of
             36
             seconds
             ,
             that
             is
             72
             seconds
             ,
             or
             very
             neer
             ,
             for
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Vernal
             Equinox
             in
             a
             year
             .
             The
             cause
             why
             I
             suppose
             the
             Arch
             I
             i
             to
             be
             half
             a
             degree
             in
             the
             Ecliptique
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Copernicus
             and
             other
             Astronomers
             ,
             and
             Experience
             ,
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             proceed
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Signes
             ,
             
               Aries
               ,
               Taurus
               ,
               Gemini
            
             ,
             &c.
             from
             West
             to
             East
             every
             100
             year
             one
             degree
             or
             very
             neer
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             time
             do
             they
             make
             the
             whole
             Revolution
             through
             the
             Ecliptique
             of
             the
             Sky
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             you
             may
             reckon
             .
             For
             we
             know
             by
             Experience
             that
             it
             hath
             proceeded
             about
             one
             degree
             ,
             that
             is
             60
             minutes
             constantly
             a
             
             long
             time
             in
             a
             hundred
             years
             .
             But
             as
             100
             years
             to
             one
             degree
             ,
             so
             is
             36000
             years
             to
             360
             degrees
             .
             Also
             as
             100
             years
             to
             one
             degree
             ,
             so
             is
             one
             year
             to
             the
             hundred
             part
             of
             one
             degree
             or
             60
             minutes
             ;
             which
             is
             60
             /
             100
             ,
             or
             36
             seconds
             for
             the
             progress
             of
             one
             year
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             somewhat
             more
             than
             a
             degree
             according
             to
             Copernicus
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             2.
             saith
             ,
             That
             for
             400
             years
             before
             Ptolomie
             it
             was
             one
             degree
             almost
             constantly
             .
             Which
             is
             well
             enough
             as
             to
             the
             Natural
             Cause
             of
             the
             Precession
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             often-said
             compounded
             Motion
             ,
             though
             not
             an
             exact
             Astronomical
             Calculation
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             And
             't
             is
             a
             great
             signe
             that
             his
             Supposition
             is
             true
             .
             But
             what
             is
             the
             Cause
             that
             the
             Obliquity
             of
             the
             Ecliptique
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             distance
             between
             the
             Aequinoctial
             and
             the
             Solstice
             ,
             is
             not
             always
             the
             same
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             the
             Obliquity
             of
             the
             Ecliptique
             is
             but
             a
             consequence
             to
             the
             Precession
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             from
             C
             the
             North-Pole
             you
             make
             a
             little
             Circle
             C
             u
             equal
             to
             15
             minutes
             of
             a
             degree
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             another
             
               u
               s
            
             equal
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             will
             appear
             like
             this
             Figure
             8
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             as
             Copernicus
             calls
             it
             )
             a
             Circle
             twined
             ,
             the
             Pole
             C
             will
             be
             moved
             half
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             ,
             in
             the
             arc
             C
             u
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             in
             the
             alternate
             arc
             
               u
               s
            
             descending
             to
             s.
             But
             in
             the
             arc
             
               s
               u
            
             ,
             and
             its
             alternate
             rising
             to
             C.
             The
             
             cause
             of
             the
             twining
             is
             the
             Earths
             Annual
             Motion
             the
             same
             way
             in
             the
             Ecliptique
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             makes
             also
             their
             revolution
             twice
             as
             slow
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Motion
             of
             it
             is
             the
             same
             compounded
             Motion
             which
             Copernicus
             takes
             for
             his
             Supposition
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Precession
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             variation
             of
             the
             Obliquity
             ,
             adding
             to
             it
             or
             taking
             from
             it
             somewhere
             more
             ,
             somewhere
             less
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             one
             with
             another
             the
             addition
             is
             not
             much
             more
             ,
             nor
             the
             substraction
             much
             less
             than
             30
             minutes
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Natural
             Efficient
             cause
             of
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Natural
             Body
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             none
             but
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             always
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             make
             this
             8
             in
             the
             Sphere
             of
             the
             fixt
             Stars
             neer
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Cynosura
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No
             :
             'T
             is
             described
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             describes
             a
             Circle
             in
             the
             Sphere
             of
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             .
             Though
             I
             think
             it
             improper
             to
             say
             a
             Sphere
             of
             the
             fixt
             Stars
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             so
             unlikely
             that
             all
             the
             fixt
             Stars
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Superficies
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Globe
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Nor
             I
             ,
             since
             they
             may
             seem
             less
             one
             than
             another
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             their
             different
             distances
             ,
             as
             
             by
             their
             different
             magnitudes
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             the
             Sun
             (
             which
             is
             a
             fixt
             Star
             )
             is
             the
             Efficient
             Cause
             of
             the
             Motion
             of
             those
             remoter
             Planets
             ,
             
               Mars
               ,
               Jupiter
            
             ,
             and
             Saturn
             ;
             seeing
             the
             whole
             Sphere
             ,
             whose
             Diameter
             is
             the
             distance
             between
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             point
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             distance
             between
             the
             Sun
             and
             any
             other
             fixed
             Star.
             Which
             I
             say
             onely
             to
             excite
             those
             that
             value
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             Comets
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Dominion
             of
             some
             other
             Sun
             than
             that
             which
             moveth
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             why
             may
             not
             there
             be
             some
             other
             fixed
             Star
             ,
             neerer
             to
             some
             Planet
             than
             is
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             cause
             such
             a
             light
             in
             it
             as
             we
             call
             a
             Comet
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             As
             how
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             seen
             how
             in
             high
             and
             thin
             Clouds
             above
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sun-beams
             piercing
             them
             have
             appeared
             like
             a
             Beard
             ;
             and
             why
             might
             not
             such
             a
             Beard
             have
             appeared
             to
             you
             like
             a
             Comet
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             lookt
             upon
             it
             from
             as
             high
             as
             some
             of
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             impossible
             for
             me
             to
             know
             ,
             I
             will
             proceed
             in
             my
             own
             way
             of
             enquiry
             .
             And
             seeing
             you
             ascribe
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             to
             the
             Sun
             and
             Earth
             ,
             I
             would
             grant
             you
             that
             the
             Earth
             (
             whose
             Annual
             Motion
             is
             from
             West
             to
             East
             )
             shall
             give
             the
             Moon
             her
             Monthly-motion
             from
             East
             to
             West
             .
             But
             then
             I
             ask
             you
             whether
             the
             Moon
             have
             also
             that
             compounded
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             
             with
             it
             a
             Motion
             upon
             its
             own
             Centre
             ,
             as
             hath
             the
             Earth
             ?
             For
             seeing
             the
             Moon
             has
             no
             other
             Planet
             to
             carry
             about
             her
             ,
             she
             needs
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             reason
             enough
             ,
             and
             some
             necessity
             ,
             that
             the
             Moon
             should
             have
             both
             those
             Motions
             .
             For
             you
             cannot
             think
             that
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             their
             Circular
             Motion
             ,
             did
             first
             take
             a
             Centre
             ,
             and
             then
             describe
             a
             Circle
             with
             a
             Chain
             or
             Compass
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             ?
             No
             ;
             he
             moved
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Star
             together
             and
             equally
             in
             the
             Creation
             :
             And
             that
             's
             the
             reason
             I
             give
             you
             .
             The
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             comes
             from
             this
             Phaenomenon
             ,
             that
             the
             Moon
             doth
             turn
             one
             and
             the
             same
             face
             towards
             the
             Earth
             :
             Which
             cannot
             be
             by
             being
             moved
             about
             the
             Earth
             parallelly
             ,
             unless
             also
             it
             turn
             about
             its
             own
             Centre
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             know
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Moon
             doth
             adde
             not
             a
             little
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             Which
             were
             impossible
             if
             it
             did
             not
             adde
             to
             the
             Stream
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Water
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             could
             get
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             true
             and
             intimate
             Substance
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             Musquet-bullet
             ,
             do
             you
             believe
             that
             the
             Bullet
             would
             have
             the
             like
             compounded
             Motion
             to
             that
             which
             you
             attribute
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             truly
             ;
             but
             with
             less
             strength
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             magnitude
             ;
             saving
             that
             by
             its
             
             Gravity
             falling
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             activity
             of
             it
             would
             be
             unperceived
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             trouble
             you
             no
             more
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             Celestial
             appearances
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             by
             what
             art
             a
             man
             may
             finde
             what
             part
             of
             a
             Circle
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             doth
             subtend
             in
             the
             Ecliptique
             Circle
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Kepler
             says
             it
             subtends
             30
             minutes
             ,
             which
             is
             half
             a
             degree
             .
             His
             way
             to
             finde
             it
             is
             by
             letting
             in
             the
             Sun-beams
             into
             a
             close
             room
             through
             a
             small
             hole
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             image
             of
             it
             upon
             a
             plain
             perpendicularly
             .
             For
             by
             this
             means
             he
             hath
             a
             Triangle
             ,
             whose
             sides
             and
             angles
             he
             can
             know
             by
             measure
             ;
             and
             the
             vertical
             Angle
             he
             seeks
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             arc
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             think
             it
             impossible
             to
             distinguish
             where
             the
             part
             illuminate
             toucheth
             the
             part
             not
             illuminate
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Another
             way
             is
             this
             :
             Upon
             the
             Aequinoctial-day
             ,
             with
             a
             Watch
             that
             shews
             the
             minutes
             standing
             by
             you
             ,
             observe
             when
             the
             lower
             brim
             of
             the
             Suns
             setting
             first
             comes
             to
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Index
             to
             some
             minute
             of
             the
             Watch
             ;
             and
             observe
             again
             the
             upper
             brim
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             Horizon
             :
             then
             count
             the
             minutes
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             what
             you
             look
             for
             .
             Other
             way
             I
             know
             none
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           V.
           Of
           the
           Motions
           of
           Water
           and
           Air.
           
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             considered
             ,
             as
             you
             bad
             me
             ,
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             with
             great
             admiration
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             difference
             between
             Continuum
             and
             Contiguum
             ,
             which
             till
             now
             I
             never
             could
             distinguish
             .
             For
             Bodies
             that
             are
             but
             Contiguous
             ,
             with
             any
             little
             force
             are
             parted
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             (
             because
             every
             point
             of
             the
             body
             makes
             an
             equal
             Line
             in
             equal
             time
             ,
             and
             every
             Line
             crosses
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             one
             part
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             another
             ,
             without
             disturbing
             the
             Motion
             of
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             at
             once
             .
             And
             is
             not
             that
             the
             Cause
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             that
             some
             Bodies
             when
             they
             are
             prest
             or
             bent
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             force
             is
             removed
             ,
             return
             again
             of
             themselves
             to
             their
             former
             figure
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             sure
             ;
             saving
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             themselves
             that
             they
             return
             ,
             (
             for
             we
             were
             agreed
             that
             nothing
             can
             move
             it self
             )
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             parts
             which
             are
             not
             prest
             ,
             that
             delivers
             those
             that
             are
             .
             And
             this
             restitution
             the
             Learned
             now
             call
             the
             Spring
             of
             a
             Body
             .
             The
             Greeks
             called
             it
             Antitypia
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             considered
             this
             Motion
             in
             the
             Sun
             
             and
             the
             Earth
             and
             Planets
             ,
             I
             fancied
             them
             as
             so
             many
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Almighty
             in
             an
             immense
             field
             of
             Air
             ,
             marching
             swiftly
             ,
             and
             commanded
             (
             under
             God
             )
             by
             his
             glorious
             Officer
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             rather
             forced
             so
             to
             keep
             their
             order
             in
             every
             part
             of
             every
             of
             those
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             go
             out
             from
             the
             distance
             in
             which
             he
             had
             set
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Air
             and
             other
             Fluids
             keep
             not
             their
             places
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             No.
             You
             told
             me
             that
             this
             Motion
             is
             not
             natural
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             but
             received
             from
             the
             Sun.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             True.
             But
             since
             we
             seek
             the
             Natural
             Causes
             of
             Sublunary
             Effects
             ,
             where
             shall
             we
             begin
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             makes
             the
             Sea
             to
             ebbe
             and
             flow
             at
             certain
             Periods
             ,
             and
             what
             causeth
             such
             variety
             in
             the
             Tides
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Remember
             that
             the
             Earth
             turneth
             every
             day
             upon
             its
             own
             Axis
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             while
             it
             so
             turneth
             ,
             every
             point
             thereof
             by
             its
             compounded
             Motion
             makes
             other
             Circlings
             ,
             but
             not
             on
             the
             same
             Centre
             ,
             which
             is
             (
             you
             know
             )
             a
             rising
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             falling
             in
             the
             other
             part
             .
             What
             think
             you
             must
             happen
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             resteth
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Fluid
             Body
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             must
             make
             the
             Sea
             rise
             and
             fall
             .
             And
             the
             same
             happeneth
             also
             to
             the
             Air
             ,
             from
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Remember
             also
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             Sea
             is
             situated
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Dry
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Is
             not
             there
             a
             great
             Sea
             that
             reacheth
             from
             the
             Straight
             of
             Magellan
             Eastward
             to
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             the
             same
             Straight
             again
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             there
             a
             great
             Sea
             called
             the
             Atlantick
             Sea
             that
             runneth
             Northward
             to
             us
             ?
             and
             does
             not
             the
             great
             South-Sea
             run
             also
             up
             into
             the
             Northern
             Seas
             ?
             But
             I
             think
             the
             Indian
             and
             the
             South-Sea
             of
             themselves
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Globe
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             How
             lieth
             the
             water
             in
             those
             two
             Seas
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             rises
             and
             falls
             a
             little
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             forc'd
             to
             do
             by
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             succussion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             fills
             both
             the
             Atlantick
             and
             Northern
             Seas
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             would
             not
             make
             a
             visible
             difference
             between
             High
             and
             Low
             water
             ,
             because
             this
             Motion
             being
             so
             regular
             ,
             the
             unevenness
             would
             not
             be
             great
             enough
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             For
             though
             in
             a
             Bason
             the
             water
             would
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             yet
             the
             Earth
             cannot
             throw
             the
             Sea
             into
             the
             Air.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             The
             Bason
             ,
             if
             gently
             moved
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             water
             so
             move
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             hardly
             see
             it
             rise
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             so
             .
             But
             you
             should
             never
             see
             it
             rise
             as
             it
             doth
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             checkt
             .
             For
             at
             the
             Straight
             of
             Magellan
             ,
             the
             great
             South-Sea
             is
             checkt
             by
             the
             shore
             of
             the
             Continent
             of
             Peru
             
             and
             Chily
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             rise
             to
             a
             great
             height
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             run
             up
             into
             the
             Northern
             Seas
             on
             that
             side
             by
             the
             coast
             of
             China
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             return
             is
             checkt
             again
             and
             forced
             through
             the
             Atlantick
             into
             the
             British
             and
             German
             Seas
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             every
             day
             .
             For
             we
             have
             supposed
             that
             the
             Earths
             Motion
             in
             the
             Ecliptique
             caused
             by
             the
             Sun
             is
             Annual
             ;
             and
             that
             its
             Motion
             in
             the
             Aequinoctial
             ,
             is
             Diurnal
             .
             It
             followeth
             therefore
             from
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             must
             Ebb
             and
             Flow
             twice
             in
             the
             space
             of
             Twenty
             four
             hours
             ,
             or
             thereabout
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Has
             the
             Moon
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             this
             business
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             For
             she
             hath
             also
             the
             like
             Motion
             .
             And
             is
             ,
             though
             less
             swift
             ,
             yet
             much
             neerer
             to
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             are
             in
             Conjunction
             or
             Opposition
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             from
             two
             Agents
             at
             once
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             greater
             Succussion
             .
             And
             if
             it
             chance
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Moon
             also
             be
             in
             the
             Ecliptique
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             yet
             greater
             ,
             because
             the
             Moon
             then
             worketh
             on
             the
             Earth
             less
             obliquely
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             Full
             or
             New
             Moon
             happen
             to
             be
             then
             when
             the
             Earth
             is
             in
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             ,
             the
             Tides
             are
             greater
             than
             ordinary
             .
             Why
             is
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Because
             then
             the
             force
             by
             which
             they
             move
             the
             Sea
             ,
             is
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             force
             by
             which
             they
             move
             the
             same
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Aequinoctial
             Circle
             to
             one
             of
             its
             Parallels
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             lesser
             Circle
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             evident
             .
             And
             't
             is
             pleasant
             to
             see
             the
             Concord
             of
             so
             many
             and
             various
             motions
             ,
             when
             they
             proceed
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Hypothesis
             .
             But
             what
             say
             you
             to
             the
             stupendious
             Tides
             which
             happen
             on
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Lincolnshire
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             River
             of
             Severn
             on
             the
             West
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             their
             proper
             Scituation
             .
             For
             the
             Current
             of
             the
             Ocean
             through
             the
             Atlantick
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Current
             of
             the
             South-Sea
             through
             the
             Northern
             Seas
             meeting
             together
             ,
             raise
             the
             water
             in
             the
             Irish
             and
             British
             Seas
             a
             great
             deal
             higher
             than
             ordinary
             .
             Therefore
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Severn
             being
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             Current
             from
             the
             Atlantick
             Sea
             ,
             and
             those
             Sands
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Lincolnshire
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             Current
             of
             the
             German
             Sea
             ,
             those
             Tides
             must
             needs
             fall
             furiously
             into
             them
             ,
             by
             this
             Succussion
             of
             the
             water
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Does
             ,
             when
             the
             Tide
             runs
             up
             into
             a
             River
             ,
             the
             water
             all
             rise
             together
             ,
             and
             fall
             together
             when
             it
             goes
             out
             ?
          
           
             No
             :
             One
             part
             riseth
             and
             another
             falleth
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             because
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             rising
             and
             falling
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Tide
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Have
             you
             any
             Experiment
             that
             shews
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             You
             know
             that
             in
             the
             Thames
             ,
             it
             is
             high
             water
             at
             Greenwich
             before
             it
             is
             high
             water
             at
             
             London-bridge
             .
             The
             water
             therefore
             falls
             at
             Greenwich
             whilst
             it
             riseth
             all
             the
             way
             to
             London
             .
             But
             except
             the
             top
             of
             the
             water
             went
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             lower
             part
             downward
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             certain
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             this
             one
             Motion
             should
             salve
             so
             many
             apparences
             ,
             and
             so
             easily
             .
             But
             I
             will
             produce
             one
             Experiment
             of
             water
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Glass
             .
             If
             you
             can
             shew
             me
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             is
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             ,
             I
             shall
             go
             neer
             to
             think
             it
             the
             Cause
             of
             all
             other
             Effects
             of
             Nature
             hitherto
             disputed
             of
             .
             The
             Experiment
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             described
             by
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             Bacon
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             page
             of
             his
             Natural
             History
             .
             Take
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               a
               Glass
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               draw
               your
               finger
               round
               about
               the
               lip
               of
               the
               Glass
               ,
               pressing
               it
               somewhat
               hard
               ;
               after
               you
               have
               done
               so
               a
               few
               times
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               the
               water
               frisk
               up
               into
               a
               fine
               Dew
               .
            
             After
             I
             had
             read
             this
             ,
             I
             tried
             the
             same
             with
             all
             diligence
             my self
             ,
             and
             found
             true
             not
             onely
             the
             frisking
             of
             the
             water
             to
             above
             an
             inch
             high
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             whole
             Superficies
             to
             circulate
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             make
             a
             pleasant
             sound
             .
             The
             Cause
             of
             the
             frisking
             he
             attributes
             to
             a
             tumult
             of
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Glass
             striving
             to
             free
             it self
             from
             the
             pressure
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             tried
             and
             found
             both
             the
             Sound
             
             and
             Motion
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             the
             pressure
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Glass
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
             But
             the
             Motion
             of
             my
             finger
             about
             the
             Glass
             was
             always
             parallel
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             chanced
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             both
             Sound
             and
             Motion
             ceased
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             found
             the
             same
             .
             And
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             other
             questions
             .
             How
             is
             the
             water
             (
             being
             a
             heavie
             Body
             )
             made
             to
             ascend
             in
             small
             particles
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             be
             there
             for
             a
             time
             sustained
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             then
             fall
             down
             again
             in
             Rain
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             shewn
             already
             ,
             that
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             in
             one
             part
             of
             its
             Circumlation
             ,
             drives
             the
             Air
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             the
             contrary
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             draw
             it
             back
             again
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             that
             sets
             a
             stone
             a
             flying
             can
             pull
             it
             back
             .
             The
             Air
             therefore
             ,
             which
             is
             contiguous
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             being
             thus
             distracted
             ,
             must
             either
             leave
             a
             Vacuum
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             part
             of
             the
             water
             must
             rise
             and
             fill
             the
             spaces
             continually
             forsaken
             by
             the
             Air.
             But
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Vacuum
             ,
             you
             have
             granted
             .
             Therefore
             the
             water
             riseth
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             Clouds
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             are
             very
             small
             and
             invisible
             parts
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             are
             (
             though
             naturally
             heavie
             )
             easily
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             with
             the
             Wind
             ,
             till
             ,
             meeting
             with
             some
             Mountain
             or
             other
             Clouds
             ,
             they
             be
             prest
             together
             into
             greater
             drops
             ,
             and
             fall
             by
             their
             weight
             .
             So
             also
             it
             is
             forced
             up
             in
             
             moist
             ground
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             many
             small
             Atomes
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             twisted
             with
             the
             rising
             water
             into
             Plants
             ,
             or
             are
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             Air
             incertainly
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             Quantity
             of
             Water
             is
             forced
             up
             from
             the
             great
             South
             and
             Indian
             Seas
             ,
             that
             lie
             under
             the
             Tropique
             of
             Capricorn
             .
             And
             this
             Climate
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Suns
             Perigaeum
             to
             be
             always
             on
             the
             Winter-Solstice
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Terrestrial
             Globe
             which
             Keplerus
             says
             is
             kinde
             to
             the
             Sun
             ;
             whereas
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Globe
             (
             which
             is
             almost
             all
             dry
             land
             )
             has
             an
             Antipathy
             to
             the
             Sun.
             And
             so
             you
             see
             where
             this
             Magnetical
             vertue
             of
             the
             Earth
             lies
             .
             For
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             having
             no
             Natural
             Appetite
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             may
             be
             drawn
             by
             this
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             a
             little
             neerer
             to
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             water
             which
             it
             raiseth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Can
             you
             guess
             what
             may
             be
             the
             Cause
             of
             Wind
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             manifest
             that
             the
             unconstant
             Winds
             proceed
             from
             the
             uncertain
             Motion
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ascending
             and
             descending
             ,
             or
             meeting
             with
             one
             another
             .
             For
             the
             Winds
             after
             they
             are
             generated
             in
             any
             place
             by
             the
             descent
             of
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             they
             drive
             other
             Clouds
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             Air
             seeking
             to
             free
             it self
             from
             being
             pent
             up
             in
             a
             straight
             .
             For
             when
             a
             Cloud
             descendeth
             ,
             it
             makes
             no
             wind
             sensible
             directly
             under
             it self
             .
             
             But
             the
             Air
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Earth
             is
             prest
             and
             forced
             to
             move
             violently
             outward
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             Experiment
             of
             Mariners
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Sea
             go
             high
             when
             they
             are
             becalmed
             ,
             they
             say
             they
             shall
             have
             more
             Wind
             than
             they
             would
             ;
             and
             take
             in
             their
             Sails
             all
             but
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             steering
             .
             They
             know
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             that
             the
             Sea
             is
             moved
             by
             the
             descent
             of
             Clouds
             at
             some
             distance
             off
             :
             Which
             presseth
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             come
             to
             them
             in
             great
             Waves
             .
             For
             a
             Horizontal
             Wind
             does
             but
             curl
             the
             Water
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             From
             whence
             come
             the
             Rivers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             Rain
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             falling
             of
             Snow
             on
             the
             higher
             ground
             .
             But
             when
             it
             descendeth
             under
             ground
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             it
             again
             ariseth
             is
             called
             the
             Spring
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             How
             then
             can
             there
             be
             a
             Spring
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Hill
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Spring
             upon
             the
             very
             top
             of
             a
             Hill
             ,
             unless
             some
             Natural
             Pipe
             bring
             it
             thither
             from
             a
             higher
             Hill.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             
               Julius
               Scaliger
            
             says
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             River
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             a
             Lake
             ,
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             Mount
             Cenis
             in
             Savoy
             ;
             and
             will
             therefore
             have
             the
             Springs
             to
             be
             ingendred
             in
             the
             Caverns
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             Condensation
             of
             the
             Air.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             wonder
             he
             should
             say
             that
             .
             I
             have
             pass'd
             over
             that
             Hill
             twice
             since
             the
             time
             I
             read
             that
             in
             Scaliger
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             River
             as
             I
             pass'd
             ,
             and
             went
             by
             the
             side
             of
             it
             in
             plain
             
             ground
             almost
             two
             miles
             .
             Where
             I
             saw
             the
             water
             from
             two
             great
             Hills
             ,
             one
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             other
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             a
             thousand
             small
             Rillets
             of
             melting
             Snow
             fall
             down
             into
             it
             .
             Which
             has
             made
             me
             never
             to
             use
             any
             Experiment
             the
             which
             I
             have
             not
             my self
             seen
             .
             As
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Air
             into
             Water
             by
             Condensation
             ,
             and
             of
             Water
             into
             Air
             by
             Rarefaction
             (
             though
             it
             be
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Peripatetiques
             )
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             incogitable
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             are
             insignificant
             .
             For
             by
             Densum
             is
             signified
             onely
             frequencie
             and
             closeness
             of
             parts
             ;
             and
             by
             Rarum
             the
             contrary
             .
             As
             when
             we
             say
             a
             Town
             is
             thick
             with
             houses
             ,
             or
             a
             Wood
             with
             trees
             ,
             we
             mean
             not
             that
             one
             house
             or
             tree
             is
             thicker
             than
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             spaces
             between
             are
             not
             so
             great
             .
             But
             (
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Vacuum
             )
             the
             spaces
             between
             the
             parts
             of
             Air
             are
             no
             larger
             than
             between
             the
             parts
             of
             Water
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             of
             those
             things
             which
             Mariners
             that
             have
             sailed
             through
             the
             Atlantick
             Sea
             called
             Spouts
             ,
             which
             pour
             down
             water
             enough
             at
             once
             to
             drown
             a
             great
             Ship
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             thing
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             .
             And
             therefore
             can
             say
             nothing
             to
             it
             ;
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             when
             two
             very
             large
             and
             heavie
             Clouds
             shall
             be
             driven
             together
             by
             two
             great
             and
             contrary
             winds
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             possible
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             your
             reason
             good
             .
             And
             now
             will
             propound
             to
             you
             another
             Experiment
             .
             
             I
             have
             seen
             an
             exceeding
             small
             Tube
             of
             Glass
             with
             both
             ends
             open
             set
             upright
             in
             a
             Vessel
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Water
             within
             the
             Tube
             was
             higher
             a
             good
             deal
             than
             of
             that
             in
             the
             Vessel
             ;
             but
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Was
             not
             part
             of
             the
             Glass
             under
             Water
             ?
             Must
             not
             then
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Vessel
             rise
             ?
             Must
             not
             the
             Air
             that
             lay
             upon
             it
             rise
             with
             it
             ?
             Whither
             should
             this
             rising
             Air
             go
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             place
             empty
             to
             receive
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Water
             ,
             press'd
             by
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Glass
             which
             is
             dipt
             into
             it
             ,
             do
             rather
             rise
             into
             a
             very
             small
             Pipe
             ,
             than
             come
             about
             a
             longer
             way
             into
             the
             open
             Air.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             very
             probable
             .
             I
             observed
             also
             that
             the
             top
             of
             the
             inclosed
             Water
             was
             a
             concave
             Superficies
             ;
             which
             I
             never
             saw
             in
             other
             Fluids
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Water
             hath
             some
             degree
             of
             tenacity
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             great
             but
             that
             it
             will
             yield
             a
             little
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Air
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Bubbles
             of
             water
             ,
             where
             the
             concavity
             is
             always
             towards
             the
             Air.
             And
             this
             I
             think
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Air
             and
             Water
             meeting
             in
             the
             Tube
             make
             the
             Superficies
             towards
             the
             Air
             concave
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             do
             to
             a
             Fluid
             of
             greater
             tenacity
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             put
             into
             a
             Bason
             of
             Water
             a
             long
             rag
             of
             Cloth
             ,
             first
             drenched
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             longer
             part
             of
             it
             hang
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             by
             
             Experience
             ,
             that
             the
             Water
             will
             drop
             out
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             part
             of
             the
             other
             end
             under
             Water
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             water
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             )
             hath
             a
             degree
             of
             tenacity
             .
             And
             therefore
             being
             continued
             in
             the
             rag
             till
             it
             be
             lower
             without
             than
             within
             ,
             the
             weight
             will
             make
             it
             continue
             dropping
             ,
             though
             not
             onely
             because
             it
             is
             heavie
             (
             for
             if
             the
             rag
             lay
             higher
             without
             than
             within
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             heavier
             by
             the
             breadth
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             descend
             )
             but
             't
             is
             because
             all
             heavie
             Bodies
             Naturally
             descend
             with
             proportion
             of
             swiftness
             duplicate
             to
             that
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             whereof
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             when
             we
             talk
             of
             Gravity
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             You
             see
             how
             despicable
             Experiments
             I
             trouble
             you
             with
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             pardon
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             mean
             and
             common
             Experiments
             ,
             I
             think
             them
             a
             great
             deal
             better
             Witnesses
             of
             Nature
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             are
             forced
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             known
             but
             to
             very
             few
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           VI.
           Of
           the
           Causes
           and
           Effects
           of
           Heat
           and
           Cold.
           
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             Is
             a
             fine
             day
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             walking
             through
             the
             Fields
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             a
             little
             too
             hot
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             How
             know
             you
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             hot
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             feel
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             your self
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             hot
             .
             But
             when
             you
             finde
             your self
             hot
             ,
             what
             Body
             do
             you
             feel
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             None
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             How
             then
             can
             you
             infer
             your
             heat
             from
             the
             Sense
             of
             Feeling
             ?
             Your
             walking
             may
             have
             made
             you
             hot
             :
             Is
             Motion
             therefore
             hot
             ?
             No.
             You
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             Concomitants
             of
             your
             heat
             ;
             as
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             more
             faint
             ,
             or
             more
             ruddy
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             sweat
             ,
             or
             feel
             some
             Endeavour
             of
             Moisture
             or
             Spirits
             tending
             outward
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             have
             found
             the
             Causes
             of
             those
             Accidents
             ,
             you
             have
             found
             the
             Causes
             of
             Heat
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             living
             Creature
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             is
             many
             times
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             parts
             within
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             happen
             in
             sickness
             ,
             anger
             ,
             and
             other
             passions
             of
             the
             minde
             ;
             which
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Sun
             nor
             in
             Fire
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             desire
             now
             to
             know
             ,
             is
             what
             Motions
             and
             of
             what
             Bodies
             without
             me
             are
             the
             Efficient
             Causes
             of
             my
             Heat
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             shewed
             you
             yesterday
             in
             discoursing
             of
             Rain
             ,
             how
             by
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             of
             the
             Suns
             Body
             ,
             the
             Air
             was
             every
             way
             at
             once
             thrust
             off
             West
             and
             East
             ;
             so
             that
             where
             it
             was
             contiguous
             ,
             the
             small
             parts
             of
             the
             water
             were
             forced
             to
             rise
             ,
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             Vacuum
             .
             Think
             then
             that
             your
             hand
             were
             in
             the
             place
             of
             water
             so
             exposed
             to
             the
             Sun.
             Must
             not
             the
             Sun
             work
             upon
             it
             as
             it
             did
             upon
             the
             Water
             ?
             Though
             it
             break
             not
             the
             skin
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             give
             to
             the
             inner
             Fluids
             and
             looser
             parts
             of
             your
             hand
             ,
             an
             Endeavour
             to
             get
             forth
             ,
             which
             will
             extend
             the
             skin
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             climates
             fetch
             up
             the
             bloud
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             make
             the
             skin
             black
             .
             The
             Fire
             also
             will
             do
             the
             same
             to
             them
             that
             often
             sit
             with
             their
             naked
             skins
             too
             neer
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             one
             may
             sit
             so
             neer
             (
             without
             touching
             it
             )
             as
             it
             shall
             blister
             or
             break
             the
             skin
             ,
             and
             fetch
             up
             both
             spirits
             and
             bloud
             mixt
             into
             a
             putrid
             oyly
             matter
             sooner
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             Furnace
             Oyl
             can
             be
             extracted
             out
             of
             a
             Plant.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Water
             be
             above
             the
             Fire
             in
             a
             Kettle
             ,
             what
             then
             will
             it
             do
             ?
             Shall
             the
             particles
             of
             water
             go
             toward
             the
             Fire
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             toward
             the
             Sun
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No.
             For
             it
             cannot
             .
             But
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Kettle
             which
             are
             caused
             by
             the
             Fire
             ,
             shall
             dissipate
             the
             Water
             into
             Vapour
             till
             it
             be
             all
             cast
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             you
             call
             Fire
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             hard
             or
             Fluid
             Body
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             any
             other
             Body
             but
             that
             of
             the
             shining
             coal
             ;
             which
             coal
             ,
             though
             extinguished
             with
             Water
             ,
             is
             still
             the
             same
             Body
             .
             So
             also
             in
             a
             very
             hot
             Furnace
             ,
             the
             hollow
             spaces
             between
             the
             shining
             coals
             ,
             though
             they
             burn
             that
             you
             put
             into
             them
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             Body
             than
             Air
             moved
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             Flame
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No.
             For
             flame
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             multitude
             of
             Sparks
             ,
             and
             Sparks
             are
             but
             the
             Atomes
             of
             the
             Fewel
             dissipated
             by
             the
             incredible
             swift
             Motion
             of
             the
             Movent
             ,
             which
             makes
             every
             Spark
             to
             seem
             a
             hundred
             times
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             this
             ;
             That
             when
             a
             man
             swings
             in
             the
             Air
             a
             small
             stick
             fired
             at
             one
             end
             (
             though
             the
             Motion
             cannot
             be
             very
             swift
             )
             yet
             the
             Fire
             will
             appear
             to
             the
             eye
             to
             be
             a
             long
             ,
             streight
             ,
             or
             crooked
             Line
             .
             Therefore
             a
             great
             many
             sparks
             together
             flying
             upward
             ,
             must
             needs
             appear
             unto
             the
             sight
             as
             one
             continued
             Flame
             .
             Nor
             are
             the
             sparks
             striken
             out
             of
             a
             Flint
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             small
             particles
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             swift
             Motion
             are
             made
             to
             shine
             .
             But
             that
             Fire
             is
             not
             a
             substance
             of
             it self
             ,
             is
             evident
             enough
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun-beams
             passing
             through
             a
             Globe
             of
             Water
             will
             burn
             as
             other
             fire
             does
             .
             Which
             beams
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             indeed
             Fire
             ,
             would
             be
             quenched
             in
             the
             passage
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             so
             wise
             men
             as
             Aristotle
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             could
             hold
             it
             for
             an
             Element
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             primary
             parts
             of
             the
             Universe
             .
             But
             the
             Natural
             heat
             of
             a
             man
             or
             other
             living
             Creature
             ,
             whence
             proceedeth
             it
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             within
             their
             Bodies
             that
             hath
             this
             
               compounded
               Motion
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             At
             the
             breaking
             up
             of
             a
             Deer
             I
             have
             seen
             it
             plainly
             in
             his
             Bowels
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             warm
             .
             And
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Peristaltique
             Motion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             a
             Beast
             newly
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             Body
             ;
             and
             this
             Motion
             is
             called
             
               Systole
               and
               Diastole
            
             .
             But
             they
             are
             both
             of
             them
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             ,
             whereof
             the
             former
             causeth
             the
             food
             to
             Winde
             up
             and
             down
             through
             the
             guts
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             makes
             the
             Circulation
             of
             the
             Blood.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             kind
             of
             Motion
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             Cold
             ?
             Methinks
             it
             should
             be
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             causeth
             Heat
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             in
             some
             respect
             .
             For
             seeing
             the
             Motion
             that
             begets
             Heat
             ,
             tendeth
             to
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             whereon
             it
             acteth
             ,
             it
             stands
             with
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Motion
             which
             maketh
             Cold
             ,
             should
             be
             such
             as
             sets
             them
             closer
             together
             .
             But
             contrary
             Motions
             are
             (
             to
             speak
             properly
             )
             when
             upon
             two
             ends
             of
             a
             Line
             two
             Bodies
             move
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             the
             Effect
             whereof
             is
             to
             make
             them
             meet
             .
             But
             each
             of
             them
             (
             as
             to
             this
             Question
             )
             is
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             (
             as
             many
             Philosophers
             have
             held
             and
             now
             hold
             )
             that
             Cold
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             privation
             of
             Heat
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No.
             Have
             you
             never
             heard
             the
             Fable
             of
             the
             Satyre
             that
             dwelling
             with
             a
             Husbandman
             ,
             and
             seeing
             him
             blow
             his
             fingers
             to
             warm
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Pottage
             to
             cool
             it
             ,
             was
             so
             scandalized
             ,
             that
             he
             ran
             from
             him
             ,
             saying
             he
             would
             no
             longer
             dwell
             with
             one
             that
             could
             blow
             both
             Hot
             and
             Cold
             with
             one
             breath
             ?
             Yet
             the
             Cause
             is
             evident
             enough
             .
             For
             the
             Air
             which
             had
             gotten
             a
             Calefactive
             power
             from
             his
             vital
             parts
             ,
             was
             from
             his
             mouth
             and
             throat
             gently
             diffused
             on
             his
             fingers
             ,
             and
             retained
             still
             that
             power
             .
             But
             to
             cool
             his
             Pottage
             he
             streightened
             the
             passage
             at
             his
             lips
             ,
             which
             extinguished
             the
             Calefactive
             Motion
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             Wind
             the
             general
             Cause
             of
             Cold
             ?
             If
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             Winds
             we
             should
             have
             the
             greatest
             Frosts
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             mean
             not
             any
             of
             those
             uncertain
             Winds
             which
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             a
             Body
             moved
             in
             the
             Air
             makes
             to
             and
             against
             it self
             .
             For
             it
             is
             all
             one
             Motion
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             carried
             against
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             the
             Body
             against
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             Wind
             as
             is
             constant
             (
             if
             no
             other
             be
             stirring
             )
             from
             East
             to
             West
             made
             by
             the
             Earth
             turning
             dayly
             upon
             its
             own
             Centre
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             swift
             ,
             as
             (
             except
             it
             be
             kept
             off
             by
             some
             hill
             )
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             by
             Experience
             hath
             been
             found
             by
             
             those
             who
             have
             passed
             over
             great
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             specially
             over
             the
             Andies
             which
             are
             opposed
             to
             the
             East
             .
             And
             such
             is
             the
             Wind
             which
             the
             Earth
             maketh
             in
             the
             Air
             by
             her
             Annual
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             swift
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             by
             the
             Calculation
             of
             Astronomers
             )
             to
             go
             Sixty
             miles
             in
             a
             minute
             of
             an
             hour
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             must
             be
             the
             Motion
             which
             makes
             it
             so
             cold
             about
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Ecliptique
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Does
             not
             the
             Earth
             make
             the
             Wind
             as
             great
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Ecliptique
             as
             in
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             Cancer
             ,
             it
             tempers
             the
             Cold
             ,
             and
             still
             less
             and
             less
             ,
             but
             least
             of
             all
             in
             the
             Winter-Solstice
             ,
             where
             his
             beams
             are
             most
             oblique
             to
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             thought
             the
             greatest
             Cold
             had
             been
             about
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Aequator
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             did
             I
             once
             .
             But
             the
             reason
             commonly
             given
             for
             it
             is
             so
             improbable
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             think
             so
             now
             .
             For
             the
             Cause
             they
             render
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             onely
             ,
             that
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             swiftest
             in
             the
             Aequinoctial
             ,
             and
             slowest
             about
             the
             Poles
             ;
             and
             consequently
             (
             since
             Motion
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Cold
             is
             but
             (
             as
             't
             was
             thought
             )
             a
             want
             of
             the
             same
             )
             they
             inferr'd
             that
             the
             greatest
             Cold
             must
             be
             about
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             .
             Wherein
             they
             miscounted
             .
             For
             not
             every
             Motion
             causeth
             Heat
             ,
             but
             this
             agitation
             onely
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             
             compounded
             Motion
             ;
             though
             some
             have
             alleadged
             Experience
             for
             that
             opinion
             ;
             as
             that
             a
             Bullet
             out
             of
             a
             Gun
             will
             with
             its
             own
             swiftness
             melt
             .
             Which
             I
             never
             shall
             believe
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             common
             thing
             with
             many
             Philosophers
             to
             maintain
             their
             Fancies
             with
             any
             rash
             report
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             a
             Lye.
             But
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             so
             soft
             a
             Substance
             as
             water
             should
             be
             turned
             into
             so
             hard
             a
             Substance
             as
             Ice
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Air
             shaves
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             with
             such
             swiftness
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Sixty
             miles
             in
             a
             minute
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             it
             cannot
             (
             where
             it
             meets
             with
             still
             water
             )
             but
             beat
             it
             up
             into
             small
             and
             undistinguishable
             bubbles
             ,
             and
             involve
             it self
             in
             them
             as
             in
             so
             many
             bladders
             or
             skins
             of
             Water
             .
             And
             Ice
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             smallest
             imaginable
             parts
             of
             Air
             and
             Water
             mixt
             ;
             which
             is
             made
             hard
             by
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             ,
             that
             keeps
             the
             parts
             so
             close
             together
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             in
             one
             place
             without
             disordering
             the
             Motion
             of
             them
             all
             .
             For
             when
             a
             Body
             will
             not
             easily
             yield
             to
             the
             impression
             of
             an
             external
             Movent
             in
             one
             place
             without
             yielding
             in
             all
             ,
             we
             call
             it
             Hard
             ;
             And
             when
             it
             does
             ,
             we
             say
             't
             is
             Soft
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             is
             not
             Ice
             as
             well
             made
             in
             a
             moved
             as
             in
             a
             still
             water
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             great
             Seas
             of
             Ice
             in
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             also
             in
             the
             Southern
             parts
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             Ice
             can
             be
             
             made
             in
             such
             agitation
             as
             is
             always
             in
             the
             open
             Sea
             made
             by
             the
             Tides
             and
             by
             the
             Winds
             .
             But
             how
             it
             may
             be
             made
             at
             the
             Shoar
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             imagine
             .
             For
             in
             a
             River
             or
             Current
             ,
             though
             swift
             ,
             the
             water
             that
             adhereth
             to
             the
             banks
             is
             quiet
             ,
             and
             easily
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Air
             driven
             into
             small
             insensible
             bubbles
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             the
             water
             that
             adhereth
             to
             those
             bubbles
             ,
             and
             so
             forwards
             till
             it
             come
             into
             a
             stream
             that
             breaks
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             the
             fragments
             be
             driven
             into
             the
             open
             Sea
             ,
             and
             freeze
             together
             into
             greater
             lumps
             .
             But
             when
             in
             the
             open
             Sea
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Shoar
             ,
             the
             Tide
             or
             a
             great
             Wave
             shall
             arise
             ,
             this
             young
             and
             tender
             Ice
             will
             presently
             be
             washt
             away
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             Thames
             the
             Ice
             is
             first
             made
             at
             the
             banks
             where
             the
             Tide
             is
             weak
             or
             none
             ,
             and
             broken
             by
             the
             stream
             comes
             down
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             part
             goes
             to
             the
             Sea
             floating
             till
             it
             dissolve
             ,
             and
             part
             (
             being
             too
             great
             to
             pass
             the
             Bridge
             )
             stoppeth
             there
             and
             sustains
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             till
             the
             River
             be
             quite
             frozen
             over
             :
             So
             also
             the
             Ice
             in
             the
             Northern
             Seas
             begins
             first
             at
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             Continent
             and
             Islands
             which
             are
             scituated
             in
             that
             Climate
             ,
             and
             then
             broken
             off
             ,
             are
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             till
             they
             become
             great
             Bodies
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             there
             be
             Islands
             ,
             and
             narrow
             Inlets
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             Rivers
             also
             about
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             likely
             the
             Sea
             may
             also
             there
             be
             covered
             all
             over
             with
             Ice
             .
             But
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             stay
             for
             some
             further
             discovery
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Ice
             is
             once
             made
             and
             hard
             ,
             what
             dissolves
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Principal
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             water
             it self
             ;
             but
             not
             without
             some
             abatement
             in
             the
             Stream
             of
             the
             Air
             that
             hardned
             it
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             Sun-beams
             are
             less
             oblique
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             some
             contrary
             Wind
             resisteth
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             Air.
             For
             when
             the
             impediment
             is
             removed
             ,
             then
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             water
             only
             worketh
             ,
             and
             (
             being
             a
             heavie
             Body
             )
             downward
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             forgot
             to
             ask
             you
             ,
             Why
             two
             pieces
             of
             Wood
             rub'd
             swiftly
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             will
             at
             length
             set
             on
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Not
             onely
             at
             length
             ,
             but
             quickly
             ,
             if
             the
             Wood
             be
             dry
             .
             And
             the
             Cause
             is
             evident
             ,
             viz.
             the
             compounded
             Motion
             which
             dissipates
             the
             external
             small
             parts
             of
             the
             Wood.
             And
             then
             the
             inner
             parts
             must
             of
             necessity
             (
             to
             preserve
             the
             Plenitude
             of
             the
             Universe
             )
             come
             after
             ;
             first
             the
             most
             Fluid
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             also
             of
             greater
             consistence
             ,
             which
             are
             first
             erected
             ,
             and
             (
             the
             Motion
             continued
             )
             made
             to
             flie
             swiftly
             out
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Air
             driven
             to
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             beholder
             ,
             maketh
             that
             fancie
             which
             is
             called
             Light.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             I
             remember
             you
             told
             me
             before
             ,
             
             that
             upon
             any
             strong
             pressure
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             the
             resistance
             from
             within
             would
             appear
             a
             Light.
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             enquiry
             of
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             there
             be
             two
             things
             that
             beyond
             all
             other
             put
             me
             into
             admiration
             .
             One
             is
             the
             swiftness
             of
             kindling
             in
             Gunpowder
             .
             The
             other
             is
             the
             freezing
             of
             Water
             in
             a
             Vessel
             (
             though
             not
             far
             from
             the
             fire
             )
             set
             about
             with
             other
             water
             with
             Ice
             and
             Snow
             in
             it
             .
             When
             Paper
             or
             Flax
             is
             flaming
             ,
             the
             flame
             creeps
             gently
             on
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             house
             full
             of
             Paper
             were
             to
             be
             burnt
             with
             putting
             a
             Candle
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             long
             in
             burning
             ;
             whereas
             a
             spark
             of
             fire
             would
             set
             on
             flame
             a
             mountain
             of
             Gunpowder
             in
             almost
             an
             instant
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Know
             you
             not
             Gunpowder
             is
             made
             of
             the
             powder
             of
             Charcole
             ,
             Brimstone
             ,
             and
             Salt-peter
             ?
             Whereof
             the
             first
             will
             kindle
             with
             a
             spark
             ,
             the
             second
             flame
             as
             soon
             as
             toucht
             with
             fire
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             blows
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             composed
             of
             many
             Orbs
             of
             Salt
             fill'd
             with
             Air
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             dissolveth
             in
             the
             flame
             ,
             furiously
             blowing
             increaseth
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             making
             Ice
             by
             the
             fire
             side
             .
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             whilst
             the
             Snow
             is
             dissolving
             in
             the
             external
             vessel
             ,
             the
             Air
             must
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             break
             forth
             ,
             and
             shave
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             inner
             vessel
             ,
             and
             work
             through
             the
             water
             till
             it
             be
             frozen
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             could
             easily
             assent
             to
             this
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             conceive
             how
             the
             Air
             that
             shaves
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             could
             work
             through
             
             it
             .
             I
             conceive
             well
             enough
             a
             pail
             of
             water
             with
             Ice
             or
             Snow
             dissolving
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             causeth
             Wind.
             But
             how
             that
             Wind
             should
             communicate
             it self
             through
             the
             vessel
             of
             wood
             or
             metal
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             it
             shave
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             water
             which
             is
             within
             it
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             so
             well
             understand
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             the
             inner
             Superficies
             of
             the
             vessel
             shaves
             the
             water
             within
             it
             .
             But
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Wind
             made
             in
             the
             Pail
             of
             water
             by
             the
             melting
             Snow
             or
             Ice
             presseth
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Vessel
             that
             standeth
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             pressure
             worketh
             clean
             through
             ,
             how
             hard
             soever
             the
             Vessel
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             again
             worketh
             on
             the
             water
             within
             ,
             by
             restitution
             of
             its
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             hardeneth
             the
             water
             by
             degrees
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             understand
             you
             now
             .
             The
             Ice
             in
             the
             Pail
             by
             its
             dissolution
             transfers
             its
             Hardness
             to
             the
             water
             within
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             merry
             .
             But
             supposing
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             Ice
             in
             the
             Pail
             is
             more
             than
             the
             water
             in
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             no
             absurdity
             in
             the
             Argument
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Experiment
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             is
             common
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             probable
             .
             The
             Greeks
             have
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             whence
             the
             Latins
             have
             their
             word
             Frigus
             )
             to
             signifie
             the
             curling
             of
             water
             by
             the
             Wind
             ;
             and
             use
             the
             same
             also
             for
             Horrour
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             passion
             of
             one
             that
             cometh
             suddenly
             into
             a
             cold
             Air
             ,
             or
             is
             put
             into
             
             a
             sudden
             affright
             ,
             whereby
             he
             shrinks
             ,
             and
             his
             hair
             stands
             upright
             .
             Which
             manifestly
             shews
             that
             the
             Motion
             which
             causeth
             Cold
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             pressing
             the
             Superficies
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             sets
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             closer
             together
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             in
             my
             Quaeries
             .
             Monsieur
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             ,
             who
             (
             you
             know
             )
             hath
             written
             somewhere
             ,
             that
             the
             noise
             we
             hear
             in
             Thunder
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             breaking
             of
             the
             Ice
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ;
             What
             think
             you
             of
             it
             ?
             Can
             a
             Cloud
             be
             turned
             into
             Ice
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Why
             not
             ?
             A
             Cloud
             is
             but
             Water
             in
             the
             Air.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             ?
             For
             he
             has
             not
             told
             us
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             that
             't
             is
             onely
             in
             Summer
             ,
             and
             in
             hot
             weather
             ,
             that
             it
             Thunders
             ;
             or
             if
             in
             Winter
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             Prodigie
             .
             You
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             of
             Clouds
             ,
             some
             are
             higher
             ,
             some
             lower
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             as
             you
             cannot
             but
             have
             oftentimes
             observed
             ,
             with
             spaces
             between
             them
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             Currents
             of
             water
             ,
             the
             Water
             is
             there
             swiftest
             where
             it
             is
             streightned
             with
             Islands
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             Current
             of
             Air
             made
             by
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             be
             swiftest
             there
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             checkt
             with
             many
             Clouds
             through
             which
             it
             must
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             be
             strained
             ,
             and
             leave
             behinde
             it
             many
             small
             particles
             of
             earth
             ,
             always
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             hot
             weather
             more
             than
             ordinary
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             This
             I
             understand
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             cause
             Ice
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Ice
             is
             made
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             broken
             ?
             And
             why
             falls
             it
             not
             down
             in
             shivers
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             particles
             are
             inclosed
             in
             small
             Caverns
             of
             the
             Ice
             ;
             and
             their
             Natural
             Motion
             being
             the
             same
             which
             we
             have
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             requires
             a
             sufficient
             space
             to
             move
             in
             .
             But
             when
             it
             is
             imprisoned
             in
             a
             less
             room
             that
             that
             ,
             then
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Ice
             breaks
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Thunder-clap
             .
             The
             Murmur
             following
             is
             from
             the
             settling
             of
             the
             Air.
             The
             Lightening
             is
             the
             fancie
             made
             by
             the
             recoiling
             of
             the
             Air
             against
             the
             Eye
             .
             The
             fall
             is
             in
             Rain
             ,
             not
             in
             Shivers
             ;
             because
             the
             prisons
             which
             they
             break
             are
             extreme
             narrow
             ,
             and
             the
             shivers
             being
             small
             ,
             are
             dissolved
             by
             the
             Heat
             .
             But
             in
             less
             Heat
             they
             would
             fall
             in
             Drops
             of
             Hail
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             half
             frozen
             by
             the
             shaving
             of
             the
             Air
             as
             they
             fall
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             a
             very
             little
             time
             (
             much
             less
             than
             Snow
             or
             Ice
             )
             dissolved
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Will
             not
             that
             Lightning
             burn
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No.
             But
             it
             hath
             often
             kill'd
             men
             with
             Cold.
             But
             this
             extraordinary
             swiftness
             of
             Lightning
             consisteth
             not
             in
             the
             Expansion
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             straight
             and
             direct
             stream
             from
             where
             it
             breaks
             forth
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             many
             places
             successively
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Cloud
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Experience
             tells
             us
             that
             .
             I
             have
             now
             done
             with
             my
             Problems
             concerning
             the
             great
             Bodies
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             Element
             of
             Air
             in
             which
             they
             are
             moved
             ,
             and
             am
             therein
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             answered
             
             me
             by
             the
             Supposition
             of
             one
             onely
             Motion
             ,
             and
             commonly
             known
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Copernicus
             ,
             whose
             Opinion
             is
             received
             by
             all
             the
             Learned
             ;
             and
             because
             you
             have
             not
             used
             any
             of
             these
             empty
             terms
             ,
             Sympathy
             ,
             Antipathy
             ,
             Antiperistasis
             ,
             &c.
             for
             a
             natural
             Cause
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             Philosophers
             have
             done
             to
             save
             their
             credit
             .
             For
             though
             they
             were
             many
             of
             them
             wise
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aristotle
               ,
               Seneca
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             have
             written
             excellently
             of
             Morals
             and
             Politiques
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             very
             little
             Natural
             Philosophy
             to
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             their
             Writings
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Their
             Ethiques
             and
             Politiques
             are
             pleasant
             reading
             ,
             but
             I
             finde
             not
             any
             argument
             in
             their
             discourses
             of
             Justice
             or
             Vertue
             drawn
             from
             the
             supreme
             Authority
             ,
             on
             whose
             Laws
             all
             Justice
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             good
             Politiques
             depend
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             Cover
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             have
             called
             it
             )
             the
             Scurf
             or
             Scab
             of
             the
             Terrestrial
             Star
             ,
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             you
             to
             morrow
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             large
             Subject
             ,
             containing
             Animals
             ,
             Vegetables
             ,
             Metals
             ,
             Stones
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             kinds
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             is
             desired
             by
             most
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             general
             profit
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             least
             satisfaction
             ;
             so
             great
             is
             the
             variety
             of
             Motion
             ,
             and
             so
             concealed
             from
             humane
             senses
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           Hard
           and
           Soft
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Atomes
           that
           flie
           in
           the
           Air.
           
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             COncerning
             this
             Cover
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             parts
             of
             different
             natures
             ,
             I
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             finde
             any
             tolerable
             method
             of
             enquiry
             .
             But
             I
             resolved
             at
             last
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Questions
             concerning
             Hard
             and
             Soft
             ,
             and
             what
             kinde
             of
             Motion
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             them
             so
             .
             I
             know
             that
             in
             any
             pulsion
             of
             Air
             ,
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             go
             innumerable
             and
             inexplicable
             ways
             ;
             but
             I
             ask
             only
             if
             every
             point
             of
             it
             be
             moved
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No.
             If
             you
             mean
             a
             Mathematical
             point
             ,
             you
             know
             it
             is
             impossible
             .
             For
             nothing
             is
             movable
             but
             Body
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             it
             divisible
             (
             as
             all
             other
             Bodies
             )
             into
             parts
             divisible
             .
             For
             no
             Substance
             can
             be
             divided
             into
             Nothings
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             may
             not
             that
             Substance
             within
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Animal
             spirits
             ,
             be
             another
             kind
             of
             Body
             ,
             and
             more
             subtile
             than
             the
             common
             Air
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             why
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             you
             or
             any
             man
             else
             knows
             why
             it
             is
             not
             very
             Air
             ,
             though
             purer
             perhaps
             than
             the
             common
             Air
             ,
             as
             being
             strained
             through
             the
             blood
             into
             the
             Brain
             and
             
             Nerves
             .
             But
             howsoever
             that
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             least
             parts
             of
             the
             common
             Air
             ,
             (
             respectively
             to
             the
             whole
             )
             will
             easilier
             pierce
             (
             with
             equal
             Motion
             )
             the
             Body
             that
             resisteth
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             least
             parts
             of
             water
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             Motion
             onely
             that
             any
             mutation
             is
             made
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             all
             things
             standing
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             will
             appear
             as
             they
             did
             .
             And
             that
             which
             changeth
             Soft
             into
             Hard
             ,
             must
             be
             such
             as
             makes
             the
             parts
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             moved
             without
             being
             moved
             all
             together
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             by
             some
             Motion
             compounded
             .
             And
             we
             call
             Hard
             ,
             that
             whereof
             no
             part
             can
             be
             put
             out
             of
             order
             without
             disordering
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             easily
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             How
             Water
             and
             Air
             beaten
             into
             extreme
             small
             Bubbles
             is
             hardned
             into
             Ice
             ,
             you
             have
             told
             me
             already
             ,
             and
             I
             understand
             it
             .
             But
             how
             a
             soft
             Homogeneous
             Body
             ,
             as
             Air
             ,
             or
             Water
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             hardned
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             hard
             Body
             that
             hath
             not
             also
             some
             degree
             of
             Gravity
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             being
             loose
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             Efficient
             Cause
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             Motion
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             severed
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             same
             to
             it
             again
             .
             And
             seeing
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             gives
             to
             the
             Air
             and
             Water
             an
             Endeavour
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Motion
             which
             must
             hinder
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             a
             way
             contrary
             to
             the
             compounded
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             ,
             having
             
             been
             asunder
             ,
             comes
             together
             again
             ,
             must
             come
             contrary
             ways
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             follow
             one
             another
             go
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             though
             both
             move
             upon
             the
             same
             Line
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             Experiment
             have
             you
             seen
             to
             this
             purpose
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             drop
             of
             glass
             like
             that
             of
             the
             second
             Figure
             ,
             newly
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             furnace
             ,
             and
             hanging
             at
             the
             end
             of
             an
             Iron
             rod
             ,
             and
             yet
             Fluid
             ,
             and
             let
             fall
             into
             the
             water
             and
             hardned
             .
             The
             Club-end
             of
             it
             A
             A
             coming
             first
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             tail
             B
             C
             following
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             proved
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             motion
             that
             makes
             it
             is
             a
             compounded
             Motion
             ,
             and
             gives
             an
             Endeavour
             outward
             to
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Motion
             which
             maketh
             Cold
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             shaving
             the
             Body
             in
             every
             point
             of
             contact
             ,
             and
             turning
             it
             ,
             gives
             them
             all
             an
             Endeavour
             inward
             .
             Such
             is
             this
             Motion
             made
             by
             the
             sinking
             of
             the
             hot
             and
             fluid
             glass
             into
             the
             water
             .
             'T
             is
             therefore
             manifest
             that
             the
             Motion
             which
             hardneth
             a
             Soft
             Body
             ,
             must
             in
             every
             point
             of
             contact
             be
             in
             the
             contrary
             way
             to
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             hard
             body
             Soft
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             slender
             tail
             B
             C
             shall
             be
             made
             much
             more
             hard
             than
             common
             Glass
             .
             For
             towards
             the
             upper
             end
             ,
             in
             C
             ,
             you
             cannot
             easily
             break
             it
             ,
             as
             small
             as
             it
             is
             .
             And
             when
             you
             have
             broken
             it
             ,
             the
             whole
             Body
             will
             fall
             into
             dust
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             do
             ,
             seeing
             the
             bending
             is
             so
             difficult
             .
             For
             all
             the
             parts
             are
             bent
             with
             such
             force
             ,
             that
             
             upon
             the
             breaking
             at
             D
             ,
             by
             their
             sudden
             restitution
             to
             their
             liberty
             ,
             they
             will
             break
             together
             .
             And
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             tail
             B
             C
             ,
             being
             so
             slender
             ,
             becomes
             so
             hard
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Endeavour
             in
             the
             great
             part
             A
             B
             ,
             is
             propagated
             to
             the
             small
             part
             B
             C
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Sun-beams
             is
             derived
             almost
             to
             a
             point
             by
             a
             Burning-glass
             .
             But
             the
             Cause
             why
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             broken
             in
             D
             ,
             it
             breaks
             also
             in
             so
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Endeavour
             in
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             (
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Spring
             )
             unbends
             it
             ;
             from
             whence
             a
             Motion
             is
             caused
             the
             contrary
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             Motion
             continued
             bends
             it
             more
             the
             other
             way
             and
             breaks
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Bow
             over-bent
             is
             broken
             into
             shivers
             by
             a
             sudden
             breaking
             of
             the
             string
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             conceive
             now
             how
             a
             Body
             which
             having
             been
             Hard
             and
             softned
             again
             ,
             may
             be
             re-hardned
             ;
             but
             how
             a
             Fluid
             and
             meer
             Homogeneous
             Body
             ,
             as
             Air
             or
             Water
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             yet
             .
             For
             the
             hardning
             of
             water
             is
             making
             a
             hard
             Body
             of
             two
             Fluids
             ,
             whereof
             one
             (
             which
             is
             the
             water
             )
             hath
             some
             tenacity
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             man
             may
             make
             a
             Bladder
             hard
             with
             blowing
             into
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             meer
             Air
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             Natural
             Motion
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             is
             moved
             onely
             by
             other
             Bodies
             of
             a
             greater
             consistence
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             impossible
             to
             be
             hardned
             .
             For
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             so
             easily
             change
             places
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             be
             fixt
             by
             any
             Motion
             .
             No
             more
             I
             think
             can
             
             Water
             ,
             which
             though
             somewhat
             less
             Fluid
             ,
             is
             with
             an
             insensible
             force
             very
             easily
             broken
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             Ice
             (
             in
             long
             time
             )
             will
             be
             turned
             into
             Christal
             ;
             and
             they
             alleadge
             Experience
             for
             it
             .
             For
             they
             say
             that
             Christal
             is
             found
             hanging
             on
             high
             Rocks
             in
             the
             Alps
             like
             Isicles
             on
             the
             Eaves
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             not
             that
             have
             formerly
             been
             Ice
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             years
             have
             lost
             the
             power
             of
             being
             reduced
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             If
             that
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             still
             be
             Ice
             ,
             though
             also
             Christal
             :
             Which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             because
             Christal
             is
             heavier
             than
             Water
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             heavier
             than
             Ice
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             then
             no
             transubstantiation
             of
             Bodies
             but
             by
             mixture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Mixture
             is
             no
             transubstantiation
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Have
             you
             never
             seen
             a
             Stone
             that
             seemed
             to
             have
             been
             formerly
             Wood
             ,
             and
             some
             like
             Shells
             ,
             and
             some
             like
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             others
             like
             other
             things
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             particularly
             I
             saw
             at
             Rome
             in
             a
             Stone-cutters
             work-house
             a
             Billet
             of
             Wood
             ,
             as
             I
             thought
             it
             ,
             partly
             covered
             with
             bark
             ,
             and
             partly
             with
             the
             grain
             bare
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             a
             mans
             Arm
             ,
             and
             as
             thick
             as
             the
             Calf
             of
             a
             mans
             Leg
             ;
             which
             handling
             I
             found
             extreme
             heavie
             ,
             and
             saw
             a
             small
             part
             of
             it
             which
             was
             polished
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             very
             fine
             Gloss
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             a
             substance
             between
             Stone
             and
             Metal
             ,
             but
             neerest
             to
             Stone
             .
             I
             
             have
             seen
             also
             a
             kind
             of
             Slate
             painted
             naturally
             with
             Forest-work
             .
             And
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Chymist
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             at
             Paris
             ,
             a
             broken
             Glass
             ,
             part
             of
             a
             Retort
             ,
             in
             which
             had
             been
             the
             Rozin
             of
             Turpentine
             ,
             wherein
             though
             there
             were
             left
             no
             Rozin
             ,
             yet
             there
             appeared
             in
             the
             piece
             of
             Glass
             many
             Trees
             ;
             and
             Plants
             in
             the
             ground
             about
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             grow
             in
             Woods
             ;
             and
             better
             designed
             than
             they
             could
             be
             done
             by
             any
             Painter
             ;
             and
             continued
             so
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
             These
             be
             great
             wonders
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             shew
             their
             causes
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             make
             a
             hard
             Body
             of
             a
             Soft
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             Motion
             of
             its
             parts
             .
             For
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Hardest
             Body
             in
             the
             world
             can
             be
             no
             closer
             together
             than
             to
             touch
             ;
             and
             so
             close
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             Air
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             should
             be
             equally
             Hard
             ,
             if
             their
             smallest
             parts
             had
             not
             different
             Natural
             Motions
             .
             Therefore
             if
             you
             ask
             me
             the
             Causes
             of
             these
             Effects
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             They
             are
             different
             Motions
             .
             But
             if
             you
             expect
             from
             me
             how
             and
             by
             what
             Motions
             ,
             I
             shall
             fail
             you
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             kind
             of
             Substance
             in
             the
             World
             now
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             at
             the
             first
             Creation
             ,
             when
             the
             Creator
             gave
             to
             all
             things
             what
             Natural
             and
             special
             Motion
             he
             thought
             good
             .
             And
             as
             he
             made
             some
             Bodies
             wondrous
             great
             ,
             so
             he
             made
             others
             wondrous
             little
             .
             For
             all
             his
             works
             are
             wondrous
             .
             Man
             can
             but
             guess
             ,
             nor
             
             guess
             further
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             knowledge
             of
             the
             variety
             of
             Motion
             .
             I
             am
             therefore
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             perfectly
             Homogeneous
             is
             Hard
             ,
             consisteth
             of
             the
             smallest
             parts
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             call
             them
             ,
             Atomes
             )
             that
             were
             made
             Hard
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             consequently
             by
             an
             Eternal
             Cause
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             hardness
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             is
             caused
             onely
             by
             the
             contact
             of
             the
             parts
             by
             pressure
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             Motion
             is
             it
             that
             maketh
             a
             hard
             Body
             to
             melt
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             compounded
             Motion
             that
             heats
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             Fire
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             strong
             enough
             .
             For
             all
             Motion
             compounded
             is
             an
             Endeavour
             to
             dissipate
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             )
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             to
             be
             moved
             by
             it
             .
             If
             therefore
             hardness
             consist
             onely
             in
             the
             pressing
             Contact
             of
             the
             least
             parts
             ,
             this
             Motion
             will
             make
             the
             same
             parts
             slide
             off
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             to
             take
             such
             a
             figure
             as
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             parts
             shall
             dispose
             them
             to
             ,
             as
             in
             Lead
             ,
             Iron
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             melted
             with
             Heat
             .
             But
             if
             the
             small
             parts
             have
             such
             figures
             as
             they
             cannot
             exactly
             touch
             ,
             but
             must
             leave
             spaces
             between
             them
             filled
             with
             Air
             or
             other
             Fluids
             ,
             then
             this
             Motion
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             will
             dissipate
             those
             parts
             some
             one
             way
             ,
             some
             another
             ,
             the
             Hard
             part
             still
             hard
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             burning
             of
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             into
             Ashes
             or
             Lime
             .
             For
             this
             Motion
             is
             that
             which
             maketh
             Fermentation
             ,
             scattering
             dissimilar
             parts
             ,
             and
             congregating
             similar
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             do
             some
             hard
             Bodies
             resist
             breaking
             more
             one
             way
             than
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Bodies
             that
             do
             so
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Wood
             ,
             and
             receive
             that
             quality
             from
             their
             generation
             .
             For
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Spring-time
             draweth
             up
             the
             moisture
             at
             the
             Root
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             it
             the
             small
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             twisteth
             it
             into
             a
             small
             twig
             by
             its
             Motion
             upwards
             to
             some
             length
             ,
             but
             to
             very
             little
             other
             dimensions
             ,
             and
             so
             leaves
             it
             to
             dry
             till
             the
             Spring
             following
             ;
             and
             then
             does
             the
             same
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             small
             part
             round
             about
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             upward
             the
             strength
             is
             doubled
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             year
             trebled
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             these
             are
             called
             the
             grain
             of
             the
             Wood
             ,
             and
             but
             touch
             one
             another
             ,
             like
             sticks
             with
             little
             or
             no
             binding
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             hardly
             be
             broken
             across
             the
             grain
             ,
             but
             easily
             all-along
             it
             .
             Also
             some
             other
             hard
             Bodies
             have
             this
             quality
             of
             being
             more
             fragile
             one
             way
             than
             another
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             quarrels
             of
             a
             Glass-window
             ,
             that
             are
             aptest
             many
             times
             to
             break
             in
             some
             crooked
             Line
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             glass
             ,
             hot
             from
             the
             Furnace
             ,
             is
             poured
             out
             upon
             a
             Plain
             ,
             any
             small
             stones
             in
             or
             under
             it
             will
             break
             the
             stream
             of
             it
             into
             divers
             lines
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             weaken
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             cause
             it
             falsly
             to
             represent
             the
             Object
             you
             look
             on
             through
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Cause
             why
             a
             Bow
             of
             Wood
             or
             Steel
             ,
             or
             other
             very
             hard
             Body
             ,
             being
             bent
             ,
             
             but
             not
             broken
             ,
             will
             recover
             its
             former
             degree
             of
             straightness
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             told
             you
             already
             ,
             how
             the
             smallest
             parts
             of
             a
             hard
             Body
             have
             every
             one
             (
             by
             the
             generation
             of
             hardness
             )
             a
             Circular
             ,
             or
             other
             compounded
             Motion
             ;
             such
             Motion
             is
             that
             of
             the
             smallest
             parts
             of
             the
             Bow.
             Which
             Circles
             in
             the
             bending
             you
             press
             into
             narrower
             figures
             ,
             as
             a
             Circle
             into
             an
             Ellipsis
             ,
             and
             an
             Ellipsis
             into
             a
             narrower
             but
             longer
             Ellipsis
             with
             violence
             ;
             which
             turns
             their
             Natural
             Motion
             against
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             the
             Bow
             so
             bent
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             Endeavour
             to
             stretch
             the
             Bow
             into
             its
             former
             posture
             .
             Therefore
             if
             the
             impediment
             be
             removed
             ,
             the
             Bow
             must
             needs
             recover
             its
             former
             Figure
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             manifest
             ;
             and
             the
             cause
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             that
             ,
             except
             the
             Bow
             have
             Sense
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             Bow
             had
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Appetite
             to
             boot
             ,
             the
             Cause
             will
             be
             still
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             Air
             and
             Water
             to
             be
             pure
             and
             Homogeneous
             Bodies
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             and
             many
             Bodies
             both
             Hard
             and
             Heavie
             to
             be
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             many
             liquors
             also
             besides
             water
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             then
             do
             men
             say
             they
             finde
             one
             Air
             healthy
             ,
             another
             infectious
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Not
             because
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Air
             varies
             ,
             but
             because
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Air
             drawn
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             beaten
             up
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             many
             little
             
             Bodies
             ,
             whereof
             some
             have
             such
             Motion
             as
             is
             healthful
             ,
             others
             such
             as
             is
             hurtful
             to
             the
             life
             of
             man.
             For
             the
             Sun
             (
             as
             you
             see
             in
             the
             generation
             of
             Plants
             )
             can
             fetch
             up
             Earth
             as
             well
             as
             Water
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             driest
             ground
             any
             kind
             of
             Body
             that
             lieth
             loose
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             small
             enough
             ,
             rather
             than
             admit
             any
             Emptiness
             .
             By
             some
             of
             these
             small
             Bodies
             it
             is
             that
             we
             live
             ;
             which
             being
             taken
             in
             with
             our
             breath
             ,
             pass
             into
             our
             blood
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             (
             by
             their
             compounded
             Motion
             )
             to
             circulate
             through
             the
             Veins
             and
             Arteries
             ;
             which
             the
             blood
             of
             it self
             (
             being
             a
             heavie
             Body
             )
             without
             it
             cannot
             do
             .
             What
             kind
             of
             substance
             these
             Atomes
             are
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
             Some
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             Nitre
             .
             As
             for
             those
             infectious
             creatures
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             whereof
             so
             many
             die
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             Monsieur
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             ,
             a
             very
             ingenious
             man
             ,
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             little
             Flies
             .
             But
             what
             grounds
             he
             had
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             many
             Experiments
             that
             invite
             me
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Air
             is
             never
             universally
             infected
             over
             a
             whole
             Country
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             or
             neer
             to
             some
             populous
             Town
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             cause
             must
             also
             be
             partly
             ascribed
             to
             the
             multitude
             thronged
             together
             ,
             and
             constrained
             to
             carry
             their
             Excrements
             into
             the
             fields
             round
             about
             and
             neer
             to
             their
             habitation
             .
             Which
             in
             time
             fermenting
             breed
             Worms
             ,
             which
             commonly
             in
             a
             month
             or
             little
             more
             ,
             naturally
             become
             
             Flies
             ;
             and
             though
             engendred
             at
             one
             Town
             ,
             may
             flie
             to
             another
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             Plague
             ,
             those
             that
             dwell
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             neerest
             to
             this
             corruption
             ,
             are
             the
             poorest
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             nourished
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             the
             Roots
             and
             Herbs
             which
             grow
             in
             that
             corrupted
             dirt
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             same
             filth
             makes
             both
             the
             blood
             of
             poor
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Fly.
             And
             't
             is
             said
             by
             Aristotle
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             is
             nourished
             by
             the
             matter
             whereof
             it
             is
             generated
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             a
             Town
             is
             infected
             ,
             the
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             live
             on
             wholsomest
             food
             ,
             scarce
             one
             of
             Five
             hundred
             die
             of
             the
             Plague
             .
             It
             seems
             therefore
             ,
             whatsoever
             creatures
             they
             be
             that
             invade
             us
             from
             the
             Air
             ,
             they
             can
             discern
             their
             proper
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             mouth
             and
             nostrils
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             every
             man
             alike
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             do
             if
             they
             were
             inanimate
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             carry
             the
             infection
             with
             him
             a
             great
             way
             into
             the
             Country
             in
             his
             Clothes
             ,
             and
             infect
             a
             Village
             .
             Shall
             another
             man
             there
             draw
             the
             Infection
             from
             the
             Clothes
             onely
             by
             his
             breath
             ?
             Or
             from
             the
             Hangings
             of
             a
             Chamber
             wherein
             a
             man
             hath
             died
             ?
             It
             is
             impossible
             .
             Therefore
             whatsoever
             killing
             thing
             is
             in
             the
             Clothes
             or
             Hangings
             ,
             it
             must
             rise
             and
             go
             into
             his
             mouth
             or
             nostrils
             before
             it
             can
             do
             him
             hurt
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             a
             Fly
             ,
             whereof
             great
             numbers
             get
             into
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             there
             feeding
             and
             breeding
             
             Worms
             ,
             obstruct
             the
             Circulation
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             we
             knew
             the
             palate
             of
             those
             little
             Animals
             ;
             we
             might
             perhaps
             finde
             some
             medicine
             to
             fright
             them
             from
             mingling
             with
             our
             breath
             .
             But
             what
             is
             that
             which
             kills
             men
             that
             lie
             asleep
             too
             neer
             a
             Charcole-fire
             ?
             Is
             it
             another
             kind
             of
             Fly
             ?
             Or
             is
             Charcole
             venimous
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             neither
             Fly
             nor
             venim
             ,
             but
             the
             Effect
             of
             a
             flameless
             glowing
             fire
             ,
             which
             dissipates
             those
             Atomes
             that
             maintain
             the
             circulation
             of
             the
             blood
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             degrees
             they
             faint
             ,
             and
             being
             asleep
             cannot
             remove
             ,
             but
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             there
             sleeping
             die
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             being
             brought
             into
             the
             open
             Air
             (
             without
             other
             help
             )
             they
             recover
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             very
             likely
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             I
             would
             be
             informed
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             Gravity
             .
             But
             for
             that
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             another
             day
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           VIII
           .
           Of
           Gravity
           and
           Gravitation
           .
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             WHat
             Books
             are
             those
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Two
             Books
             written
             by
             two
             learned
             men
             concerning
             Gravity
             .
             I
             brought
             them
             with
             me
             ,
             because
             they
             furnish
             me
             with
             some
             material
             Questions
             about
             that
             Doctrine
             ;
             though
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             I
             finde
             no
             more
             in
             either
             of
             them
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             Gravity
             is
             an
             Intrinsecal
             Quality
             by
             which
             a
             Body
             so
             qualified
             descendeth
             perpendicularly
             towards
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Did
             neither
             of
             them
             consider
             that
             descending
             is
             
               local
               Motion
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             called
             it
             an
             intrinsecal
             Motion
             rather
             than
             an
             intrinsecal
             quality
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             But
             not
             how
             Motion
             should
             be
             intrinsecal
             to
             the
             special
             individual
             Body
             moved
             .
             For
             how
             should
             they
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             sought
             the
             differences
             of
             Qualities
             in
             local
             Motion
             ,
             except
             your
             authority
             in
             Philosophy
             were
             greater
             with
             them
             than
             it
             is
             ?
             For
             't
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             man
             to
             conceive
             (
             except
             he
             see
             it
             )
             how
             there
             should
             be
             Motion
             within
             a
             Body
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             as
             it
             is
             in
             living
             creatures
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             they
             never
             sought
             ,
             or
             despaired
             of
             finding
             what
             natural
             Motion
             could
             make
             any
             inanimate
             thing
             tend
             one
             way
             rather
             than
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             So
             it
             seems
             .
             But
             the
             first
             of
             them
             enquires
             no
             further
             than
             ,
             Why
             so
             much
             water
             (
             being
             a
             heavie
             Body
             )
             as
             lies
             perpendicularly
             on
             a
             Fishes
             back
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             should
             not
             kill
             it
             .
             The
             other
             (
             whereof
             the
             Author
             is
             Dr.
             Wallis
             )
             treateth
             universally
             of
             Gravity
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Well
             .
             But
             what
             are
             the
             Questions
             which
             from
             these
             Books
             you
             intend
             to
             ask
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             first
             Book
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             Water
             and
             other
             Fluids
             are
             Bodies
             continued
             ,
             and
             act
             (
             as
             to
             Gravity
             )
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Ice
             would
             do
             of
             the
             same
             Figure
             and
             quantity
             .
             Is
             that
             true
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Universe
             (
             supposing
             there
             is
             no
             place
             empty
             )
             is
             one
             entire
             Body
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             it
             is
             ,
             a
             continual
             Body
             ,
             is
             very
             true
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             parts
             thereof
             may
             be
             contiguous
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             cohesion
             but
             Touch.
             And
             it
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             Vessel
             of
             Water
             will
             descend
             in
             a
             medium
             less
             heavie
             (
             but
             Fluid
             )
             as
             Ice
             would
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             means
             that
             water
             in
             a
             Tub
             would
             have
             the
             same
             Effect
             upon
             a
             Fish
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Tub
             ,
             as
             so
             much
             Ice
             would
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             also
             would
             be
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             water
             were
             frozen
             to
             the
             sides
             of
             it
             .
             Otherwise
             the
             
             Ice
             (
             if
             there
             be
             enough
             )
             will
             crush
             the
             Fish
             to
             death
             .
             But
             how
             applies
             he
             this
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             water
             cannot
             hurt
             a
             Fish
             in
             the
             Sea
             by
             its
             weight
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             It
             plainly
             appears
             that
             Water
             does
             not
             Gravitate
             on
             any
             part
             of
             it self
             beneath
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             appears
             by
             Experience
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             this
             Argument
             ,
             though
             instead
             of
             Water
             the
             Tub
             were
             fill'd
             with
             Quicksilver
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             thought
             so
             .
             But
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Fish
             remains
             uncrush'd
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Endeavour
             of
             the
             Quicksilver
             downward
             ,
             is
             stopt
             by
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             hard
             bottom
             .
             But
             all
             Resistance
             is
             a
             contrary
             Endeavour
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Endeavour
             upwards
             ,
             which
             gives
             the
             like
             Endeavour
             to
             the
             Quicksilver
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             heavie
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Endeavour
             of
             the
             Quicksilver
             is
             diverted
             to
             the
             sides
             round-about
             ;
             where
             stopt
             again
             by
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             sides
             ,
             it
             receives
             an
             Endeavour
             upwards
             ,
             which
             carries
             the
             Fish
             to
             the
             top
             ,
             lying
             all
             the
             way
             upon
             a
             soft
             bed
             of
             Quicksilver
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             manner
             how
             the
             Fish
             is
             saved
             harmless
             .
             But
             your
             Author
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             either
             wanted
             age
             ,
             or
             had
             too
             much
             business
             ,
             to
             study
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Motion
             ;
             and
             never
             considered
             that
             Resistance
             is
             not
             an
             impediment
             onely
             ,
             or
             privation
             ,
             but
             a
             contrary
             Motion
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             a
             man
             claps
             two
             pieces
             of
             Wax
             together
             ,
             their
             contrary
             
             Endeavour
             will
             turn
             both
             the
             pieces
             into
             one
             Cake
             of
             Wax
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             
               I
               know
               not
               the
               Author
               ;
               but
               it
               seems
               he
               has
               deeplier
               considered
               this
               Question
               than
               other
               men
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Introduction
               to
               his
               Book
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             men
             have
             pre-engaged
             themselves
             to
             maintain
             certain
             Principles
             of
             their
             own
             invention
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             unwilling
             to
             receive
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             render
             their
             labour
             fruitless
             :
             and
             That
             they
             have
             not
             strictly
             enough
             considered
             the
             several
             interventions
             that
             abate
             ,
             impede
             ,
             advance
             ,
             or
             direct
             the
             Gravitation
             of
             Bodies
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             true
             enough
             ;
             and
             he
             himself
             is
             one
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             considered
             not
             ,
             that
             Resistance
             is
             one
             of
             those
             interventions
             ,
             which
             abate
             ,
             impede
             ,
             and
             direct
             Gravitation
             .
             But
             what
             are
             his
             Suppositions
             for
             the
             Question
             he
             handles
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             His
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             as
             in
             a
             Pyramide
             of
             Brick
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Bricks
             are
             so
             joyned
             ,
             that
             the
             uppermost
             lies
             every
             where
             over
             the
             joynt
             or
             Cement
             of
             the
             two
             next
             below
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             break
             down
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             leave
             a
             Cavity
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Bricks
             above
             will
             stand
             firm
             and
             sustain
             one
             another
             by
             their
             cross
             posture
             :
             So
             also
             it
             is
             in
             Wheat
             ,
             Hail-shot
             ,
             Sand
             ,
             or
             Water
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             arch
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Fish
             is
             every
             way
             secured
             by
             an
             arch
             of
             water
             over
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             cause
             why
             Fishes
             are
             not
             crusht
             
             nor
             hurt
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             by
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             is
             the
             waters
             arching
             it self
             ,
             is
             very
             manifest
             .
             For
             if
             the
             uppermost
             Orb
             of
             the
             water
             should
             descend
             by
             its
             Gravity
             ,
             it
             would
             tend
             toward
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             place
             it self
             all
             the
             way
             in
             a
             less
             and
             lesser
             Orb
             ;
             which
             is
             impossible
             .
             For
             the
             places
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             are
             always
             equal
             .
             But
             that
             Wheat
             ,
             Sand
             ,
             Hail-shot
             ,
             or
             loose
             Stones
             should
             make
             a
             firm
             arch
             ,
             is
             not
             credible
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             therefore
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             quits
             it
             :
             And
             taketh
             a
             second
             Hypothesis
             for
             the
             true
             Cause
             ,
             though
             the
             former
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             be
             not
             useless
             ,
             but
             contributes
             its
             part
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             ,
             though
             he
             depart
             from
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             he
             looks
             back
             upon
             it
             with
             some
             kindness
             .
             What
             is
             his
             second
             Hypothesis
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             That
             Air
             and
             Water
             have
             an
             Endeavour
             to
             Motion
             upward
             ,
             downward
             ,
             directly
             ,
             obliquely
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             .
             For
             Air
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             will
             come
             down
             his
             chimney
             ,
             and
             in
             at
             his
             door
             ,
             and
             up
             his
             stairs
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             and
             mine
             too
             ;
             and
             so
             would
             Water
             if
             I
             dwelt
             under
             water
             ,
             rather
             than
             admit
             of
             Vacuum
             .
             But
             what
             of
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             several
             tendencies
             or
             Endeavours
             would
             so
             abate
             ,
             impede
             ,
             and
             correct
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             them
             should
             Gravitate
             .
             Which
             being
             granted
             ,
             the
             Fish
             can
             take
             no
             harm
             .
             Wherein
             I
             finde
             one
             difficulty
             .
             Which
             is
             
             this
             :
             The
             Water
             having
             an
             Endeavour
             to
             Motion
             every
             way
             at
             once
             ,
             methinks
             it
             should
             go
             no
             way
             ,
             but
             lie
             at
             rest
             ;
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             Stevinus
             ,
             and
             rejecteth
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             it
             would
             crush
             the
             Fish
             into
             pieces
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             the
             Water
             in
             this
             case
             would
             neither
             rest
             nor
             crush
             .
             For
             the
             Endeavour
             being
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             intrinsecal
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             ,
             must
             needs
             drive
             the
             water
             perpetually
             outward
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             (
             as
             to
             this
             Question
             )
             upwards
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             same
             Endeavour
             in
             one
             individual
             Body
             cannot
             be
             more
             ways
             at
             once
             than
             one
             ,
             it
             will
             carry
             it
             on
             perpetually
             without
             limit
             ,
             beyond
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             never
             more
             have
             rain
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             As
             ridiculous
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             Dr.
             Wallis
             his
             Suppositions
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             upon
             Experiments
             .
             And
             first
             he
             alleadgeth
             this
             ,
             That
             Water
             left
             to
             it self
             without
             disturbance
             ,
             does
             naturally
             settle
             it self
             into
             a
             Horizontal
             Plain
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             He
             does
             not
             then
             (
             as
             your
             Author
             and
             all
             other
             men
             )
             take
             Gravity
             for
             that
             Quality
             whereby
             a
             Body
             tendeth
             to
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             he
             defines
             Gravity
             to
             be
             a
             Natural
             propension
             towards
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Then
             he
             contradicteth
             himself
             .
             For
             if
             all
             heavie
             Bodies
             tend
             naturally
             to
             one
             Centre
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             settle
             in
             a
             Plain
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Spherical
             
             Superficies
             .
             But
             against
             this
             ,
             That
             such
             an
             Horizontal
             Plain
             is
             found
             in
             water
             by
             Experience
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             is
             impossible
             .
             For
             the
             Experiment
             cannot
             be
             made
             in
             a
             Bason
             ,
             but
             in
             half
             a
             mile
             at
             Sea
             ,
             Experience
             visibly
             shews
             the
             contrary
             .
             According
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             should
             think
             also
             that
             a
             pair
             of
             Scales
             should
             hang
             parallel
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             He
             thinks
             that
             too
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             leave
             this
             Experiment
             .
             What
             saies
             he
             further
             concerning
             Gravity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             He
             takes
             for
             granted
             (
             not
             as
             an
             Experiment
             ,
             but
             an
             Axiome
             )
             that
             Nature
             worketh
             not
             by
             election
             ,
             but
             
               ad
               ultimum
               virium
            
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             power
             it
             can
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             he
             means
             (
             for
             't
             is
             a
             very
             obscure
             passage
             )
             that
             every
             inanimate
             Body
             by
             nature
             worketh
             all
             it
             can
             without
             election
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             true
             .
             But
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             men
             (
             and
             beasts
             )
             work
             often
             by
             election
             ,
             and
             often
             without
             election
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             goes
             by
             election
             ,
             and
             falls
             without
             it
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             I
             grant
             him
             ,
             that
             Nature
             does
             all
             it
             can
             .
             But
             what
             infers
             he
             from
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             naturally
             every
             Body
             has
             every
             way
             (
             if
             the
             ways
             oppose
             not
             one
             another
             )
             an
             Endeavour
             to
             Motion
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Vessel
             have
             two
             holes
             ,
             one
             at
             the
             side
             ,
             another
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             the
             water
             will
             run
             out
             at
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Does
             he
             think
             the
             Body
             of
             water
             that
             
             runs
             out
             at
             the
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             runs
             out
             at
             the
             bottom
             is
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Body
             of
             water
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             No
             sure
             .
             He
             cannot
             think
             but
             that
             they
             are
             two
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             Water
             in
             the
             Vessel
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             wonder
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             if
             two
             parts
             of
             water
             run
             two
             ways
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             a
             thousand
             parts
             a
             thousand
             ways
             ?
             Does
             it
             follow
             thence
             that
             one
             Body
             can
             go
             more
             than
             one
             way
             at
             once
             ?
             Why
             is
             he
             still
             medling
             with
             things
             of
             such
             difficulty
             ?
             He
             will
             finde
             at
             last
             that
             he
             has
             not
             a
             Genius
             either
             for
             Natural
             Philosophy
             or
             for
             Geometry
             .
             What
             other
             Suppositions
             has
             he
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             My
             first
             Author
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             a
             lighter
             Body
             does
             not
             Gravitate
             on
             a
             heavier
             ;
             against
             this
             Dr.
             Wallis
             thus
             argueth
             :
             Let
             there
             
             be
             a
             Siphon
             A
             B
             C
             D
             filled
             with
             Quicksilver
             to
             the
             level
             A
             D.
             If
             then
             you
             pour
             Oyl
             upon
             A
             as
             high
             as
             to
             E
             ,
             he
             asketh
             if
             the
             Oyl
             in
             A
             E
             (
             as
             being
             heavie
             )
             shall
             not
             press
             down
             the
             Quicksilver
             a
             little
             at
             A
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             rise
             a
             little
             at
             D
             ,
             suppose
             to
             F.
             And
             answers
             himself
             ,
             that
             certainly
             it
             will.
             So
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             an
             Experiment
             nor
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             opinion
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             though
             the
             Doctor
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             because
             the
             contrary
             was
             never
             proved
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Can
             you
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             For
             the
             Endeavour
             of
             the
             Quicksilver
             both
             from
             A
             and
             D
             downward
             ,
             is
             stronger
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Oyl
             downward
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Endeavour
             of
             the
             Quicksilver
             were
             not
             resisted
             by
             the
             bottom
             B
             C
             ,
             it
             would
             fall
             so
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             acceleration
             of
             heavie
             Bodies
             in
             their
             descending
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             the
             Oyl
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             should
             not
             onely
             not
             press
             ,
             but
             also
             not
             touch
             the
             Quicksilver
             .
             It
             is
             true
             in
             a
             pair
             of
             Scales
             equally
             charged
             with
             Quicksilver
             ,
             that
             the
             addition
             of
             a
             little
             Oyl
             to
             either
             Scale
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             praeponderate
             .
             And
             that
             was
             it
             deceiv'd
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             evident
             .
             The
             last
             Experiment
             he
             cites
             is
             the
             weighing
             of
             Air
             in
             a
             pair
             of
             Scales
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             found
             manifestly
             that
             it
             has
             some
             little
             weight
             .
             For
             if
             you
             weigh
             a
             Bladder
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             weight
             into
             one
             Scale
             ,
             and
             then
             blow
             the
             Bladder
             full
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             the
             other
             Scale
             ,
             the
             full
             Bladder
             will
             outweigh
             the
             empty
             .
             Must
             not
             then
             the
             Air
             Gravitate
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             does
             not
             follow
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             Experiment
             just
             as
             you
             describe
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             never
             be
             thence
             demonstrated
             that
             Air
             has
             any
             weight
             .
             For
             as
             much
             Air
             as
             is
             prest
             downward
             by
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             blown
             Bladder
             ,
             so
             much
             will
             rise
             from
             below
             ,
             and
             lay
             it self
             Spherically
             at
             the
             altitude
             of
             the
             Center
             of
             gravity
             of
             the
             Bladder
             so
             blown
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Air
             within
             the
             Bladder
             above
             that
             Centre
             ,
             is
             carried
             
             thither
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             by
             violence
             :
             And
             the
             force
             that
             carries
             it
             up
             ,
             is
             equal
             to
             that
             which
             presseth
             it
             down
             .
             There
             must
             therefore
             be
             allowed
             some
             little
             counterpoise
             in
             the
             other
             Scale
             to
             ballance
             it
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Experiment
             proves
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             say
             there
             be
             small
             heavie
             Bodies
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             make
             it
             Gravitate
             ,
             do
             they
             think
             the
             force
             which
             brought
             them
             thither
             cannot
             hold
             them
             there
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             leave
             this
             Question
             of
             the
             Fish
             ,
             as
             cleerly
             resolved
             ,
             because
             the
             water
             tending
             every
             way
             to
             one
             point
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             must
             of
             necessity
             arch
             it self
             .
             And
             now
             tell
             me
             your
             own
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Cause
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             why
             all
             Bodies
             descend
             or
             ascend
             not
             all
             alike
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             more
             Matter
             in
             one
             place
             than
             another
             if
             the
             places
             be
             equal
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             you
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             of
             Motion
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             several
             Bodies
             makes
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             Natures
             .
             And
             all
             the
             difference
             of
             Motions
             consisteth
             either
             in
             swiftness
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             duration
             .
             But
             to
             tell
             you
             in
             Special
             ,
             why
             Gold
             is
             heaviest
             ,
             and
             then
             Quicksilver
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             perhaps
             )
             Lead
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             I
             hope
             to
             know
             ,
             or
             mean
             to
             enquire
             :
             for
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             the
             Species
             of
             heavie
             ,
             hard
             ,
             Opaque
             ,
             and
             Diaphanous
             ,
             were
             all
             made
             so
             at
             their
             creation
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             separated
             
             from
             different
             Species
             .
             So
             that
             I
             cannot
             guess
             at
             any
             particular
             Motions
             that
             should
             constitute
             their
             natures
             ,
             further
             than
             I
             am
             guided
             by
             the
             Experiments
             made
             by
             fire
             or
             mixture
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             You
             hope
             not
             then
             to
             make
             Gold
             by
             Art
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             unless
             I
             could
             make
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             heavier
             than
             it
             was
             .
             God
             hath
             from
             the
             beginning
             made
             all
             the
             Kindes
             of
             Hard
             ,
             and
             Heavie
             ,
             and
             Diaphanous
             Bodies
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             Figure
             and
             magnitude
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             ;
             but
             how
             small
             soever
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             accretion
             become
             greater
             in
             the
             Mine
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             by
             generation
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             not
             how
             .
             But
             that
             Gold
             ,
             by
             the
             art
             of
             man
             should
             be
             made
             of
             not
             Gold
             ,
             I
             cannot
             understand
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             that
             pretend
             to
             shew
             how
             .
             For
             the
             heaviest
             of
             all
             Bodies
             ,
             by
             what
             mixture
             soever
             of
             other
             Bodies
             ,
             will
             be
             made
             lighter
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             received
             for
             Gold.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             ,
             when
             the
             Cause
             of
             Gravity
             consisteth
             in
             Motion
             ,
             should
             you
             despair
             of
             finding
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             two
             Bodies
             meet
             ,
             as
             the
             Earth
             and
             any
             heavie
             Body
             will
             ,
             the
             Motion
             that
             brings
             them
             to
             or
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             must
             be
             upon
             two
             contrary
             ways
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             it
             is
             when
             two
             Bodies
             press
             each
             other
             in
             order
             to
             make
             them
             Hard.
             So
             that
             one
             contrariety
             of
             Motion
             might
             cause
             both
             
             Hard
             and
             Heavie
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             .
             For
             the
             hardest
             Bodies
             are
             not
             always
             the
             heaviest
             .
             Therefore
             I
             finde
             no
             access
             that
             way
             to
             compare
             the
             Causes
             of
             different
             Endeavours
             of
             heavie
             Bodies
             to
             descend
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             shew
             me
             at
             least
             how
             any
             heavie
             Body
             that
             is
             once
             above
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             can
             descend
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             visible
             movent
             to
             thrust
             or
             pull
             it
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             already
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Earth
             hath
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             supposed
             by
             Copernicus
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             it
             casteth
             the
             Contiguous
             Air
             from
             it self
             every
             way
             round-about
             .
             Which
             Air
             so
             cast
             off
             ,
             must
             continually
             by
             its
             nature
             ,
             range
             it self
             in
             a
             Spherical
             Orb.
             Suppose
             a
             Stone
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             were
             taken
             up
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             held
             up
             in
             the
             Air
             by
             a
             mans
             hand
             ,
             what
             shall
             come
             into
             the
             place
             it
             fill'd
             when
             it
             lay
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             So
             much
             Air
             as
             is
             equal
             to
             the
             Stone
             in
             magnitude
             ,
             must
             descend
             and
             place
             it self
             in
             an
             Orb
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             then
             I
             see
             that
             to
             avoid
             Vacuum
             ,
             another
             Orb
             of
             Air
             of
             the
             same
             magnitude
             must
             descend
             ,
             and
             place
             it self
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             perpetually
             to
             the
             mans
             hand
             ;
             and
             then
             so
             much
             Air
             as
             would
             fill
             the
             place
             must
             descend
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             Stone
             down
             with
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Stone
             having
             no
             Endeavour
             upward
             ,
             the
             least
             Motion
             of
             the
             Air
             (
             the
             hand
             being
             removed
             )
             will
             thrust
             it
             downward
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             just
             so
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Stone
             downward
             shall
             continually
             be
             accelerated
             according
             to
             the
             odde
             numbers
             from
             Unity
             ;
             as
             you
             know
             hath
             been
             demonstrated
             by
             Galileo
             .
             But
             we
             are
             nothing
             the
             nearer
             by
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             why
             one
             Body
             should
             have
             a
             greater
             Endeavour
             downward
             than
             another
             .
             You
             see
             the
             Cause
             of
             Gravity
             is
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             with
             exclusion
             of
             Vacuum
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             't
             is
             the
             Figure
             that
             makes
             the
             difference
             .
             For
             though
             Figure
             be
             not
             Motion
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             facilitate
             Motion
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             commonly
             the
             breadth
             of
             a
             heavie
             Body
             retardeth
             the
             sinking
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             makes
             the
             Air
             have
             further
             to
             go
             laterally
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             rise
             from
             under
             it
             .
             For
             suppose
             a
             Body
             of
             Quicksilver
             falling
             in
             the
             Air
             from
             a
             certain
             height
             ,
             must
             it
             not
             (
             going
             as
             it
             does
             towards
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             as
             it
             draws
             neerer
             and
             neerer
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             become
             more
             and
             more
             slender
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Solid
             Sector
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             have
             far
             to
             go
             ,
             divide
             it self
             into
             drops
             ?
             This
             Figure
             of
             a
             Solid
             Sector
             is
             like
             a
             Needle
             with
             the
             point
             downward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             should
             think
             that
             facilitating
             the
             Motion
             of
             it
             does
             the
             same
             that
             would
             be
             done
             by
             increasing
             the
             Endeavour
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             not
             you
             see
             that
             this
             way
             of
             facilitating
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Water
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             
             Fluid
             heavy
             Bodies
             .
             Besides
             ,
             your
             Argument
             ought
             to
             be
             applicable
             to
             the
             weighing
             of
             Bodies
             in
             a
             pair
             of
             Scales
             (
             which
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             for
             there
             they
             have
             no
             such
             Figure
             )
             it
             should
             also
             hold
             in
             the
             comparison
             of
             Gravity
             in
             Hard
             and
             Fluid
             Bodies
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             had
             not
             sufficiently
             consider'd
             it
             .
             But
             supposing
             now
             (
             as
             you
             do
             )
             that
             both
             heavy
             and
             hard
             Bodies
             ,
             in
             their
             smallest
             parts
             ,
             were
             made
             so
             in
             the
             Creation
             ;
             yet
             ,
             because
             Quicksilver
             is
             harder
             than
             Water
             ,
             a
             drop
             of
             Water
             shall
             in
             descending
             be
             prest
             into
             a
             more
             slender
             Sector
             than
             a
             drop
             of
             Quicksilver
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Earth
             shall
             more
             easily
             cast
             off
             any
             quantity
             of
             Water
             than
             the
             same
             quantity
             of
             Quicksilver
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             This
             one
             would
             think
             were
             true
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             of
             simple
             Fluid
             Bodies
             ,
             those
             whose
             smallest
             parts
             ,
             naturally
             ,
             without
             the
             force
             of
             Fire
             do
             strongliest
             cohere
             ,
             are
             generally
             the
             heaviest
             .
             But
             why
             then
             should
             Quicksilver
             be
             heavier
             than
             Stone
             or
             Steel
             ?
             Fluidity
             and
             hardness
             are
             but
             degrees
             between
             greater
             Fluidity
             and
             greater
             hardness
             .
             Therefore
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             it
             is
             that
             causeth
             the
             difference
             ,
             in
             different
             Bodies
             ,
             of
             their
             Endeavour
             downward
             ,
             there
             are
             required
             (
             if
             it
             can
             be
             known
             at
             all
             )
             a
             great
             many
             more
             Experiments
             than
             have
             been
             yet
             made
             .
             It
             is
             not
             difficult
             to
             find
             why
             Water
             is
             heavier
             than
             Ice
             ,
             or
             other
             Body
             mix'd
             of
             Air
             and
             Water
             .
             But
             
             to
             believe
             that
             all
             Bodies
             are
             heavier
             or
             lighter
             according
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             Air
             within
             them
             ,
             is
             very
             hard
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Power
             he
             ordered
             it
             ,
             so
             by
             his
             Wisdom
             he
             provided
             it
             should
             be
             never
             disordered
             .
             Therefore
             leaving
             this
             Question
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             if
             a
             heavy
             Body
             were
             as
             high
             as
             a
             fixt
             Star
             ,
             it
             would
             return
             to
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             hard
             to
             try
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             in
             the
             great
             Bodies
             so
             high
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             some
             heavy
             Bodies
             will
             be
             carried
             to
             them
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             never
             know
             it
             till
             we
             be
             at
             the
             like
             height
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             a
             drop
             of
             Water
             (
             though
             heavy
             )
             will
             stand
             upon
             a
             Horizontal
             Plain
             of
             dry
             or
             unctuous
             Wood
             ,
             and
             not
             spread
             it self
             upon
             it
             ?
             For
             let
             A
             B
             (
             in
             the
             6th
             Figure
             )
             be
             the
             dry
             Plain
             ,
             D
             the
             drop
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             D
             C
             perpendicular
             to
             A
             B.
             The
             drop
             D
             (
             though
             higher
             )
             will
             not
             descend
             and
             spread
             it self
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             I
             think
             is
             manifest
             .
             For
             those
             Bodies
             which
             are
             made
             by
             beating
             of
             Water
             and
             Air
             together
             ,
             shew
             plainly
             that
             the
             parts
             of
             Water
             have
             a
             great
             degree
             of
             Cohesion
             .
             For
             the
             skin
             of
             the
             Bubble
             is
             Water
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             can
             keep
             the
             Air
             (
             though
             moved
             )
             from
             getting
             out
             .
             Therefore
             the
             whole
             drop
             
             of
             Water
             at
             D
             ,
             hath
             a
             good
             deal
             of
             Cohesion
             of
             parts
             .
             And
             seeing
             A
             B
             is
             an
             Horizontal
             Plain
             ,
             the
             way
             from
             the
             contact
             in
             D
             either
             to
             A
             or
             B
             is
             upwards
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             is
             no
             endeavour
             in
             D
             either
             of
             those
             ways
             ,
             but
             what
             proceeds
             from
             so
             much
             weight
             of
             Water
             as
             is
             able
             to
             break
             that
             Cohesion
             ,
             which
             so
             small
             a
             drop
             is
             too
             weak
             to
             do
             .
             But
             the
             Cohesion
             being
             once
             broken
             ,
             as
             with
             your
             Finger
             ,
             the
             Water
             will
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             descent
             of
             a
             heavy
             Body
             increaseth
             according
             to
             the
             odd
             numbers
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             aggregates
             of
             those
             numbers
             ,
             viz.
             of
             1
             and
             3
             ;
             and
             1
             and
             3
             and
             5
             ;
             and
             of
             1
             and
             3
             and
             5
             and
             7
             ,
             &c.
             are
             square
             numbers
             ,
             namely
             4.
             9.
             16
             ,
             the
             whole
             swiftness
             of
             the
             descent
             will
             be
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             the
             aggregate
             of
             so
             many
             swiftnesses
             equal
             to
             the
             first
             Endeavour
             ,
             as
             square
             numbers
             are
             to
             their
             sides
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Is
             it
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             you
             know
             it
             hath
             been
             demonstrated
             by
             Galileo
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Then
             if
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             you
             put
             into
             a
             pair
             of
             Scales
             equal
             quantities
             of
             Quicksilver
             and
             Water
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             both
             accelerated
             in
             the
             same
             proportion
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             weight
             of
             Quicksilver
             to
             the
             weight
             of
             Water
             be
             in
             duplicate
             proportions
             to
             their
             first
             Endeavours
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Because
             they
             are
             in
             a
             pair
             Scales
             .
             For
             there
             the
             Motion
             of
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             accelerated
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Endeavour
             of
             the
             Quicksilver
             to
             the
             first
             endeavour
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             so
             the
             whole
             weight
             to
             the
             whole
             weight
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             which
             takes
             away
             the
             Gravitation
             of
             Liquid
             Bodies
             from
             Fish
             or
             other
             lighter
             Bodies
             within
             them
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             weight
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             one
             Question
             more
             to
             ask
             concerning
             Gravity
             .
             If
             Gravity
             be
             (
             as
             some
             define
             it
             )
             
               an
               intrinsecal
               quality
               ,
               whereby
               a
               Body
               descendeth
               towards
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             that
             hath
             this
             intrinsecal
             quality
             ,
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             a
             Loadstone
             ?
             Hath
             it
             also
             an
             intrinsecal
             quality
             to
             go
             from
             the
             Earth
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             .
             The
             Cause
             therefore
             must
             be
             extrinsecal
             .
             And
             because
             when
             they
             are
             come
             together
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             if
             you
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             they
             will
             fall
             down
             together
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             have
             some
             like
             extrinsecal
             Cause
             .
             And
             so
             this
             magnetique
             vertue
             will
             be
             such
             another
             vertue
             as
             makes
             all
             other
             heavy
             Bodies
             to
             descend
             (
             in
             this
             our
             World
             )
             to
             the
             Earth
             .
             If
             therefore
             you
             can
             from
             this
             your
             Hypothesis
             of
             compounded
             Motion
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             have
             so
             probably
             salved
             the
             Problem
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             salve
             also
             this
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             ,
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             both
             your
             Hypothesis
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             your
             Conclusion
             to
             be
             well
             deduced
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             not
             impossible
             .
             But
             I
             will
             proceed
             no
             further
             in
             it
             now
             ,
             than
             (
             for
             the
             facilitating
             of
             the
             demonstrations
             )
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             several
             proprieties
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             to
             shew
             the
             causes
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             That
             Iron
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Body
             ,
             at
             some
             little
             distance
             (
             though
             heavy
             )
             will
             rise
             to
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             laid
             upon
             a
             still
             Water
             in
             a
             floating
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             it self
             ,
             it
             will
             turn
             it self
             till
             it
             lye
             in
             a
             Meridian
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Line
             still
             North
             and
             South
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             you
             take
             a
             long
             slender
             piece
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             apply
             the
             Loadstone
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             (
             according
             to
             the
             position
             of
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             )
             draw
             it
             over
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Iron
             ,
             the
             Iron
             will
             have
             the
             same
             Poles
             with
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             drawn
             with
             some
             pressure
             ;
             but
             the
             Poles
             will
             lye
             in
             a
             contrary
             Position
             ;
             and
             also
             this
             long
             Iron
             will
             draw
             other
             Iron
             to
             it
             as
             the
             Magnet
             doth
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             long
             Iron
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             small
             as
             that
             poiz'd
             upon
             a
             Pin
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             have
             no
             visible
             Effect
             ,
             the
             Navigators
             use
             it
             for
             the
             Needle
             of
             their
             Compass
             ,
             because
             it
             points
             North
             and
             South
             ;
             saving
             that
             in
             most
             places
             by
             particular
             accidents
             it
             is
             diverted
             ;
             which
             diversion
             is
             called
             the
             variation
             of
             the
             Horizontal
             Needle
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             same
             Needle
             placed
             in
             a
             Plain
             perpendicular
             to
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             hath
             another
             Motion
             called
             the
             Inclination
             .
             Which
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             conceive
             ,
             draw
             a
             fourth
             
             
             Figure
             ;
             wherein
             let
             there
             be
             a
             Circle
             to
             represent
             the
             Terrella
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Spherical
             Magnet
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             it
             ,
             whose
             Center
             is
             A
             ,
             the
             North
             Pole
             B
             ,
             the
             South
             Pole
             C.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Join
             B
             C
             ,
             and
             cross
             it
             at
             right
             Angles
             with
             the
             Diameter
             D
             E.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Upon
             the
             point
             D
             set
             the
             Needle
             parallel
             to
             B
             C
             ,
             with
             the
             cross
             for
             the
             South
             Pole
             ,
             and
             the
             Barb
             for
             the
             North
             ;
             and
             describe
             a
             Square
             about
             the
             Circle
             B
             D
             C
             E
             ,
             and
             divide
             the
             arch
             D
             B
             into
             four
             equal
             parts
             in
             
               a
               ,
               b
               ,
               c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Then
             place
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Needle
             on
             the
             points
             
               a
               ,
               b
               ,
               c
            
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             freely
             turn
             ;
             and
             set
             the
             Barb
             which
             is
             at
             D
             toward
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             at
             C
             towards
             the
             South
             .
             You
             see
             plainly
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Angles
             of
             Inclination
             through
             the
             Arch
             D
             C
             taken
             all
             together
             ,
             are
             double
             to
             a
             Right
             Angle
             .
             For
             when
             the
             South
             point
             of
             the
             Needle
             ,
             looking
             North
             ,
             as
             at
             D
             ,
             comes
             to
             look
             South
             ,
             as
             at
             C
             ,
             it
             must
             make
             half
             a
             Circle
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             true
             .
             And
             if
             you
             draw
             the
             Sine
             of
             the
             Arch
             D
             a
             (
             which
             is
             
               d
               a
            
             )
             and
             the
             Sine
             of
             the
             Arch
             B
             a
             (
             which
             is
             
               a
               c
            
             )
             and
             the
             Sine
             of
             the
             Arch
             D
             b
             (
             which
             is
             
               b
               f
            
             )
             and
             the
             Sine
             of
             the
             Arch
             B
             c
             (
             which
             is
             
               c
               g
            
             )
             the
             Needle
             will
             lye
             upon
             
               b
               f
            
             with
             the
             North-point
             downwards
             ,
             
             so
             that
             the
             Needle
             will
             be
             parallel
             to
             A
             D.
             Then
             from
             a
             draw
             the
             line
             
               a
               h
            
             ,
             making
             the
             Angle
             
               e
               a
               h
            
             equal
             to
             the
             Angle
             D
             A
             a.
             And
             then
             the
             Needle
             at
             a
             shall
             lye
             in
             the
             line
             
               a
               h
            
             with
             the
             South
             point
             toward
             h.
             Finally
             ,
             draw
             the
             line
             
               c
               h
            
             ,
             which
             (
             with
             
               c
               g
            
             )
             will
             also
             make
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             right
             Angle
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             Needle
             be
             plac'd
             on
             the
             point
             c
             it
             will
             lye
             in
             
               c
               h
            
             with
             the
             South
             point
             toward
             h.
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             by
             what
             degrees
             the
             Needle
             inclines
             or
             dips
             under
             the
             Horizon
             more
             and
             more
             from
             D
             till
             it
             come
             to
             the
             North
             Pole
             at
             B
             ;
             where
             it
             will
             lye
             parallel
             to
             the
             Needle
             in
             D
             ;
             but
             with
             their
             Barbs
             looking
             contrary
             ways
             .
             And
             this
             is
             certain
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             by
             none
             contradicted
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             why
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             in
             coming
             from
             D
             to
             B
             are
             double
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             a
             Quadrant
             .
             It
             is
             found
             also
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             Iron
             both
             of
             the
             Mine
             and
             of
             the
             Furnace
             put
             into
             a
             Vessel
             so
             as
             to
             float
             ,
             will
             lay
             it self
             (
             if
             some
             accident
             in
             the
             Earth
             hinder
             it
             not
             )
             exactly
             North
             and
             South
             .
             And
             now
             I
             am
             ,
             from
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             supposed
             by
             Copernicus
             ,
             to
             derive
             the
             causes
             why
             a
             Loadstone
             draws
             Iron
             ;
             why
             it
             makes
             Iron
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ;
             why
             naturally
             it
             placeth
             it self
             in
             a
             parallel
             to
             the
             Axis
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             why
             by
             passing
             it
             over
             the
             Needle
             it
             changes
             its
             Poles
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             it
             inclines
             .
             But
             it
             is
             your
             part
             to
             remember
             
             what
             I
             told
             you
             of
             Motion
             at
             our
             second
             meeting
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             told
             you
             of
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             supposed
             by
             Copernicus
             ,
             at
             our
             fourth
             meeting
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           IX
           .
           Of
           the
           Loadstone
           ,
           and
           its
           Poles
           ;
           and
           whether
           they
           shew
           the
           Longitude
           of
           places
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             hear
             what
             Natural
             Causes
             you
             can
             assign
             of
             the
             vertues
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             why
             it
             draws
             Iron
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             only
             Iron
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             I
             have
             no
             other
             cause
             to
             assign
             but
             some
             local
             Motion
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             never
             approved
             of
             any
             argument
             drawn
             from
             Sympathy
             ,
             Influence
             ,
             Substantial
             Forms
             ,
             or
             Incorporeal
             Effluvia
             .
             For
             I
             am
             not
             ,
             nor
             am
             accounted
             by
             my
             Antagonists
             for
             a
             Witch
             .
             But
             to
             answer
             this
             Question
             ,
             I
             should
             describe
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             at
             B
             in
             the
             first
             Figure
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Terrella
             in
             the
             fourth
             Figure
             will
             serve
             our
             turn
             .
             For
             't
             is
             but
             calling
             B
             and
             C
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             D
             E
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             Circle
             ,
             and
             making
             D
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             E
             the
             West
             .
             And
             
             then
             you
             must
             remember
             that
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             and
             compounded
             of
             a
             straight
             and
             circular
             Motion
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             every
             point
             of
             it
             shall
             describe
             a
             small
             Circle
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             as
             is
             done
             by
             the
             whole
             Globe
             .
             And
             let
             the
             Circles
             about
             
               a
               b
               c
            
             be
             three
             of
             those
             small
             Circles
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Before
             you
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             shew
             me
             how
             I
             must
             distinguish
             East
             and
             West
             in
             every
             part
             of
             this
             Figure
             .
             For
             wheresoever
             I
             am
             on
             Earth
             (
             suppose
             at
             London
             )
             and
             see
             the
             Sun
             rise
             (
             suppose
             in
             Cancer
             )
             is
             not
             a
             straight
             line
             from
             my
             Eye
             to
             the
             Sun
             terminated
             in
             the
             East
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             due
             East
             ,
             but
             partly
             East
             ,
             partly
             South
             .
             For
             the
             Earth
             (
             being
             but
             a
             point
             compared
             to
             the
             Sun
             )
             all
             the
             parallels
             to
             D
             E
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             
               e
               a
               ,
               f
               b
               ,
               e
               g
               ,
            
             if
             they
             be
             produced
             ,
             will
             fall
             upon
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Sun.
             And
             therefore
             A
             b
             is
             North-East
             ;
             A
             a
             East
             North-East
             ;
             And
             A
             c
             North
             North-East
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             now
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             Attraction
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Suppose
             now
             that
             the
             Internal
             parts
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             had
             the
             same
             Motion
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Internal
             parts
             of
             the
             Sun
             which
             make
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             contrary
             way
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             the
             Loadstone
             and
             the
             Iron
             can
             never
             be
             made
             to
             meet
             .
             Then
             set
             the
             Loadstone
             at
             a
             little
             distance
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             marked
             with
             z
             ;
             and
             
             the
             Iron
             marked
             with
             x
             upon
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             makes
             x
             rise
             to
             z
             ,
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             Air
             ;
             for
             nothing
             touches
             it
             but
             Air.
             And
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Air
             to
             rise
             ,
             can
             be
             nothing
             but
             those
             small
             circles
             made
             by
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             (
             such
             as
             are
             at
             
               a
               b
               c
               ,
            
             )
             for
             nothing
             else
             touches
             the
             Air.
             Seeing
             then
             the
             Motion
             of
             each
             point
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             is
             from
             East
             to
             West
             in
             Circles
             ,
             and
             the
             motion
             of
             each
             point
             of
             the
             Iron
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Air
             between
             the
             Loadstone
             and
             the
             Iron
             shall
             be
             cast
             off
             both
             East
             and
             West
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             place
             left
             empty
             ,
             if
             the
             Iron
             did
             not
             rise
             up
             and
             fill
             it
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             Cause
             that
             maketh
             the
             Loadstone
             and
             the
             Iron
             to
             meet
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Hitherto
             I
             assent
             .
             But
             why
             they
             should
             meet
             when
             some
             Heterogeneous
             Body
             lyes
             in
             the
             Air
             between
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             Knife
             ,
             though
             within
             the
             Sheath
             ,
             attract
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Needle
             of
             a
             Mariners
             Compass
             ;
             and
             have
             heard
             it
             will
             do
             the
             same
             though
             a
             Stone-wall
             were
             between
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Such
             Iron
             were
             indeed
             a
             very
             and
             vigorous
             Loadstone
             .
             But
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             is
             the
             same
             that
             causeth
             Fire
             or
             hot
             Water
             (
             which
             have
             the
             same
             compounded
             Motion
             )
             to
             work
             through
             a
             Vessel
             of
             Brass
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Motion
             be
             altered
             by
             restraint
             within
             the
             
             Heterogeneous
             Body
             ,
             yet
             being
             continued
             quite
             through
             it
             restores
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Cause
             why
             the
             Iron
             rub'd
             over
             by
             a
             Loadstone
             will
             receive
             the
             vertue
             which
             the
             Loadstone
             hath
             of
             drawing
             Iron
             to
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Since
             the
             Motion
             that
             brings
             two
             Bodies
             to
             meet
             must
             have
             contrary
             ways
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             Internal
             parts
             of
             the
             Magnet
             and
             of
             the
             Iron
             are
             contrary
             ;
             the
             rubbing
             of
             them
             together
             does
             not
             give
             the
             Iron
             the
             first
             Edeavour
             to
             rise
             ,
             but
             multiplies
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Iron
             untouch'd
             will
             rise
             to
             a
             Loadstone
             ;
             but
             if
             touch'd
             ,
             it
             becomes
             a
             Loadstone
             to
             other
             Iron
             .
             For
             when
             they
             touch
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             they
             pass
             the
             Loadstone
             over
             it
             only
             one
             way
             ,
             viz.
             from
             Pole
             to
             Pole
             ;
             not
             back
             again
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             undo
             what
             before
             had
             been
             done
             ;
             also
             they
             press
             it
             in
             passing
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             end
             of
             the
             Iron
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             hard
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             pressing
             Motion
             all
             the
             small
             Circles
             about
             the
             points
             
               a
               b
               c
            
             ,
             are
             turned
             the
             contrary
             way
             .
             And
             the
             halves
             of
             those
             small
             Circles
             made
             on
             the
             Arch
             D
             B
             will
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Poles
             changed
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             North-Poles
             shall
             point
             South
             ,
             and
             the
             South
             Poles
             North
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Figure
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Loadstone
             hath
             drawn
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             ,
             you
             may
             add
             to
             it
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             begat
             one
             another
             ?
             Is
             there
             the
             like
             Motion
             in
             the
             generation
             of
             Animals
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             told
             you
             that
             Iron
             of
             it self
             will
             rise
             to
             the
             Loadstone
             .
             Much
             more
             then
             will
             it
             adhere
             to
             it
             when
             it
             is
             armed
             with
             Iron
             ,
             and
             both
             it
             and
             the
             Iron
             have
             a
             plain
             Superficies
             .
             For
             then
             not
             only
             the
             points
             of
             Contact
             will
             be
             many
             (
             which
             make
             the
             coherence
             stronger
             )
             but
             also
             the
             Iron
             wherewith
             it
             is
             armed
             is
             now
             another
             Loadstone
             ,
             differing
             a
             little
             (
             which
             you
             perhaps
             think
             )
             as
             Male
             and
             Female
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             compounded
             Motion
             and
             confrication
             causeth
             the
             generation
             of
             Animals
             ,
             how
             should
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             so
             much
             leasure
             as
             to
             make
             any
             observation
             which
             might
             conduce
             to
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             My
             next
             Question
             is
             ,
             seeing
             you
             say
             the
             Loadstone
             ,
             or
             a
             Needle
             touch'd
             with
             it
             ,
             naturally
             respecteth
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             variation
             of
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             some
             accidents
             in
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             what
             are
             those
             accidents
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Suppose
             there
             be
             a
             Hill
             upon
             the
             Earth
             (
             for
             example
             )
             at
             r
             ;
             then
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             Air
             which
             was
             between
             z
             and
             x
             Westward
             ,
             coming
             to
             the
             Hill
             ,
             shall
             go
             up
             the
             Hills
             side
             ,
             and
             so
             down
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             crooked
             Line
             which
             I
             have
             mark'd
             about
             the
             Hill
             by
             points
             ;
             and
             this
             infallibly
             will
             turn
             the
             North-point
             of
             the
             Needle
             ,
             being
             on
             the
             East
             side
             ,
             more
             toward
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             more
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             than
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Hill.
             And
             where
             
             upon
             the
             Earth
             are
             there
             not
             Eminencies
             and
             depressions
             ,
             except
             in
             some
             wide
             Sea
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             way
             from
             Land
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Variation
             in
             the
             same
             place
             should
             be
             always
             the
             same
             .
             For
             the
             Hills
             are
             not
             removed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Variation
             of
             the
             Needle
             at
             the
             same
             place
             is
             still
             the
             same
             :
             but
             the
             Variation
             of
             the
             Variation
             is
             partly
             from
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Pole
             it self
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Astronomers
             is
             called
             
               Motus
               trepidationis
            
             ;
             and
             partly
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             the
             Variation
             cannot
             be
             truly
             observ'd
             :
             for
             the
             Horizontal
             Needle
             and
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             incline
             alike
             ,
             but
             cannot
             incline
             in
             due
             quantity
             .
             For
             whether
             set
             upon
             a
             Pin
             or
             an
             Axis
             ,
             their
             Inclination
             is
             hindred
             in
             the
             Horizontal
             Needle
             by
             the
             Pin
             it self
             .
             If
             upon
             an
             Axis
             ,
             if
             the
             Axis
             be
             just
             ,
             it
             cannot
             move
             ;
             if
             slack
             ,
             the
             weight
             will
             hinder
             it
             .
             But
             chiefly
             because
             the
             North
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             draws
             away
             from
             it
             the
             North
             Pole
             of
             the
             Needle
             .
             For
             two
             like
             Poles
             cannot
             come
             together
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Variation
             in
             one
             place
             is
             East
             ,
             and
             another
             West
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             indeed
             the
             most
             probable
             reason
             why
             the
             Variation
             varies
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             given
             .
             And
             I
             should
             presently
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             parallel
             Motion
             of
             the
             Axis
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             Ecliptick
             ,
             supposed
             by
             Copernicus
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             lately
             come
             forth
             a
             Book
             
             called
             
               Longitude
               found
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Magnetical
             Poles
             distant
             from
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             eight
             Degrees
             and
             a
             half
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             the
             Book
             .
             'T
             is
             far
             from
             being
             demonstrated
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             find
             if
             you
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             see
             it
             examined
             .
             For
             wheresoever
             his
             demonstration
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             (
             if
             rightly
             inferred
             )
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             and
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             the
             same
             .
             And
             where
             on
             the
             contrary
             his
             demonstrations
             are
             fallacies
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             sometimes
             he
             fancieth
             the
             Lines
             he
             hath
             drawn
             ,
             not
             where
             they
             are
             ;
             sometimes
             because
             he
             mistakes
             his
             station
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             because
             he
             goes
             on
             some
             false
             Principle
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             also
             because
             he
             knoweth
             not
             sufficiently
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Spherical
             Triangles
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             that
             's
             the
             Book
             there
             which
             lyes
             at
             your
             Elbow
             .
             Pray
             you
             read
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             find
             first
             
               (
               Pag.
            
             4.
             )
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             Argument
             are
             the
             two
             observations
             made
             by
             Mr.
             Burroughs
             ;
             one
             at
             Vaygates
             ,
             in
             1676
             ,
             where
             the
             Variation
             from
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             he
             found
             to
             be
             11
             deg
             .
             15
             min.
             East
             ;
             the
             other
             at
             Lime-house
             near
             London
             ,
             in
             1580
             ,
             where
             the
             Variation
             from
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             was
             8
             deg
             .
             38
             min.
             West
             .
             By
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             might
             
               find
               out
               the
               Magnetical
               Pole.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Where
             is
             Vaygate
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             In
             70
             Degrees
             of
             North
             Latitude
             ,
             the
             difference
             of
             Longitude
             between
             London
             and
             it
             being
             58
             Degrees
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             The
             Longitude
             of
             places
             being
             yet
             to
             seek
             ,
             how
             came
             he
             to
             know
             this
             difference
             of
             58
             Degrees
             ,
             except
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Magnet
             and
             the
             Earth
             be
             the
             same
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             believe
             he
             trusted
             to
             the
             Globe
             for
             that
             .
             For
             the
             distance
             between
             the
             places
             is
             not
             above
             2000
             Miles
             the
             nearest
             way
             .
             But
             we
             will
             pass
             by
             that
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             his
             Demonstration
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Diagram
             ,
             wherein
             L
             is
             London
             ,
             P
             the
             North-Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             V
             Vaygates
             .
             So
             that
             L
             P
             is
             38
             deg
             .
             28
             min.
             P
             V
             20
             deg
             .
             the
             Angle
             L
             P
             V
             58
             deg
             .
             for
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Longitudes
             of
             Vaygates
             and
             London
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Construction
             .
             But
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             demonstration
             ,
             I
             have
             an
             Inference
             to
             draw
             from
             these
             observations
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
             Because
             in
             the
             same
             year
             the
             Variation
             at
             London
             was
             11
             deg
             .
             15
             min.
             East
             ,
             and
             at
             Vaygates
             8
             deg
             .
             38
             min.
             West
             ;
             If
             you
             substract
             11
             deg
             .
             15
             min.
             from
             the
             Arc
             L
             P
             ;
             and
             8
             deg
             .
             38
             min.
             from
             the
             Arc
             L
             V
             ,
             the
             Variation
             on
             both
             sides
             will
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             so
             that
             P
             V
             being
             the
             Meridian
             of
             Vaygates
             ,
             and
             L
             P
             the
             Meridian
             of
             London
             ,
             they
             shall
             both
             of
             them
             meet
             in
             P
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Magnet
             be
             nearer
             to
             the
             Zenith
             of
             London
             than
             is
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             shall
             
             be
             just
             as
             much
             nearer
             to
             the
             Zenith
             of
             Vaygates
             in
             the
             Meridian
             of
             Vaygates
             which
             is
             P
             V
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             I
             conceive
             without
             difficulty
             .
             Proceed
             to
             the
             Demonstration
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Mark
             well
             now
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               (
               Pag.
               5.
               )
               From
               P
               L
               V
               substract
               11
               deg
               .
               15
               min.
               and
               there
               remains
               the
               Angle
               V
               L
               M.
            
             Consider
             now
             which
             is
             the
             Angle
             P
             L
             V
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             remaining
             Angle
             V
             L
             M
             ,
             and
             tell
             what
             you
             understand
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             He
             has
             mark'd
             the
             Angle
             P
             L
             V
             with
             two
             numbers
             ,
             11
             deg
             .
             15
             min.
             and
             21
             deg
             .
             50
             min.
             which
             together
             make
             33
             deg
             .
             5
             min.
             And
             the
             Angle
             11
             deg
             .
             15
             min.
             being
             substracted
             from
             P
             L
             V
             ,
             there
             will
             remain
             21
             deg
             .
             50
             min.
             for
             the
             Angle
             V
             L
             M.
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             to
             it
             .
             For
             I
             thought
             the
             Arc
             P
             V
             ,
             which
             is
             20
             deg
             .
             had
             been
             the
             Arc
             of
             the
             Spherical
             Angle
             P
             L
             V
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Arc
             L
             V
             had
             been
             58
             deg
             .
             because
             he
             says
             the
             Angle
             L
             P
             V
             is
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Arc
             L
             M
             had
             been
             46
             deg
             .
             because
             the
             Angle
             L
             P
             M
             is
             so
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             Angle
             P
             L
             M
             had
             been
             8
             deg
             .
             30
             min.
             because
             the
             Arc
             P
             M
             is
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             you
             thought
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             if
             a
             Spherical
             Angle
             were
             a
             very
             Angle
             .
             For
             all
             Men
             that
             have
             written
             of
             Spherical
             Triangles
             take
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             calculation
             (
             as
             
               Regiomontanus
               ,
               Copernicus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Clavius
               ,
            
             )
             
             that
             the
             Arch
             of
             a
             Spherical
             Angle
             is
             the
             side
             opposite
             to
             the
             Angle
             .
             You
             should
             have
             considered
             also
             that
             he
             makes
             the
             Angle
             V
             P
             M
             12
             deg
             .
             but
             sets
             down
             no
             Arc
             to
             answer
             it
             .
             But
             that
             you
             may
             find
             I
             am
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             look
             into
             the
             Definitions
             which
             Clavius
             hath
             put
             down
             before
             his
             Treatise
             of
             
               Spherical
               Triangles
            
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             is
             this
             ;
             
               The
               Arc
               of
               a
               Spherical
               Triangle
               is
               a
               part
               of
               a
               great
               Circle
               intercepted
               between
               the
               two
               sides
               drawn
               from
               the
               Pole
               of
               the
               said
               great
               Circle
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             The
             Book
             is
             nothing
             worth
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             substract
             an
             Arc
             of
             a
             Circle
             out
             of
             a
             Spherical
             Angle
             .
             And
             I
             see
             besides
             that
             he
             takes
             the
             Superficies
             that
             lyeth
             between
             the
             sides
             L
             P
             and
             L
             M
             for
             an
             Arch
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             quantity
             of
             an
             Angle
             ;
             and
             is
             a
             Line
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             Superficies
             .
             I
             wonder
             how
             any
             Man
             that
             pretends
             to
             Mathematicks
             could
             be
             so
             much
             mistaken
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             no
             great
             wonder
             .
             For
             Clavius
             himself
             striving
             to
             maintain
             that
             a
             right
             Angle
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Angle
             made
             by
             the
             Diameter
             and
             the
             Circumference
             ,
             fell
             into
             the
             same
             errour
             .
             A
             corner
             (
             in
             Vulgar
             Speech
             ,
             )
             and
             an
             Angle
             (
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             Geometry
             )
             are
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             it
             is
             easie
             even
             for
             a
             learned
             Man
             sometimes
             to
             take
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             now
             has
             done
             ;
             and
             proceeding
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Substract
               8
               deg
               .
               38
               min.
               from
               the
               Angle
               P
               V
               L
               ,
               and
               there
               remains
               the
               Angle
               L
               V
               M.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             again
             is
             false
             ,
             because
             impossible
             .
             What
             was
             it
             that
             deceiv'd
             him
             now
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             misunderstanding
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Spherical
             Angle
             .
             Which
             appears
             further
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             knew
             the
             Arc
             V
             P
             was
             part
             of
             a
             great
             Circle
             ,
             he
             thought
             V
             M
             (
             which
             he
             maketh
             8
             deg
             .
             30
             min.
             )
             were
             also
             parts
             of
             a
             great
             Circle
             ;
             which
             is
             manifestly
             false
             .
             For
             two
             great
             Circles
             (
             because
             they
             pass
             through
             the
             Center
             )
             do
             cut
             each
             other
             into
             halves
             .
             But
             P
             V
             is
             not
             half
             a
             Circle
             .
             He
             sure
             thought
             himself
             at
             Vaygates
             ,
             and
             that
             P
             M
             V
             was
             equal
             to
             P
             V
             ,
             although
             in
             the
             same
             Hemisphere
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             proves
             he
             that
             the
             Arc
             PM
             is
             8
             deg
             .
             30
             min
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Thus.
             
               We
               have
               in
               two
               Triangles
               ,
               P
               L
               M
               and
               P
               V
               M
               ,
               two
               sides
               and
               one
               Angle
               included
               ,
               to
               find
               P
               M
               the
               distance
               of
               the
               Magnetical
               Pole
               from
               the
               Pole
               of
               the
               Earth
               8
               deg
               .
               30
               min.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Is
             that
             all
             ?
             'T
             is
             very
             short
             for
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             two
             so
             difficult
             Problems
             ,
             as
             the
             quantity
             of
             8
             deg
             .
             30
             min.
             and
             of
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Magnetical
             Pole.
             But
             he
             has
             proved
             nothing
             till
             he
             has
             shew'd
             how
             he
             found
             it
             .
             And
             though
             P
             M
             be
             8
             deg
             .
             30
             min.
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             M
             is
             the
             Magnetical
             Pole.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             .
             For
             if
             P
             M
             be
             8
             deg
             .
             30
             min.
             and
             V
             M
             8
             deg
             .
             38
             min.
             the
             whole
             Arc
             P
             M
             V
             will
             be
             17
             deg
             .
             8
             min.
             which
             should
             be
             20
             deg
             .
             Besides
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Variations
             
             were
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             the
             substracting
             of
             them
             should
             be
             also
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             North
             and
             South
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             satisfied
             that
             the
             Magnetical
             Poles
             and
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             the
             same
             .
             But
             thus
             much
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Longitude
             were
             found
             .
             For
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Latitudes
             of
             the
             Earths
             Aequator
             and
             of
             the
             Magnetical
             Aequator
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Longitude
             .
             But
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Earth
               being
               a
               solid
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Magnetick
               Sphere
               that
               encompasseth
               the
               Earth
               being
               a
               substance
               that
               hath
               not
               solidity
               to
               keep
               pace
               with
               the
               Earth
               ,
               looseth
               in
               its
               Motion
               .
               And
               that
               may
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Magnetick
               Poles
               from
               East
               to
               West
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             very
             fine
             ,
             and
             unexpected
             .
             The
             Magnetick
             Sphere
             (
             which
             I
             took
             for
             a
             Globe
             made
             of
             a
             Magnet
             )
             has
             not
             solidity
             to
             keep
             pace
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             one
             of
             the
             hardest
             Stones
             that
             are
             .
             
               It
               encompasseth
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             thought
             nothing
             had
             encompassed
             the
             Earth
             but
             Air
             in
             which
             I
             breath
             and
             move
             .
             By
             this
             also
             the
             whole
             Earth
             must
             be
             a
             Loadstone
             .
             For
             two
             Bodies
             cannot
             be
             in
             one
             place
             .
             So
             that
             he
             is
             yet
             no
             further
             than
             Dr.
             Gilbert
             whom
             he
             sleights
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Sphere
             be
             a
             Magnet
             ,
             then
             the
             Earth
             and
             Loadstone
             have
             the
             same
             Poles
             .
             See
             the
             force
             of
             Truth
             !
             which
             though
             it
             could
             not
             draw
             to
             it
             his
             reason
             ,
             hath
             drawn
             his
             words
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             he
             meant
             that
             the
             Magnetick
             vertue
             encompasseth
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Magnetick
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             helpeth
             him
             not
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Magnet
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             the
             vertue
             then
             is
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             Magnetick
             Poles
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             see
             how
             unsafe
             it
             is
             to
             boast
             of
             Doctrines
             as
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             ,
             till
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             they
             are
             true
             .
             For
             God
             giveth
             and
             denieth
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             not
             as
             our selves
             wish
             ;
             as
             now
             to
             him
             he
             hath
             given
             Confidence
             enough
             ,
             but
             hath
             denied
             him
             (
             at
             least
             hitherto
             )
             the
             finding
             of
             the
             Longitudes
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             
               (
               Pag.
            
             8.
             )
             he
             seems
             much
             pleased
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             agrees
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             Keplerus
             ,
             That
             from
             the
             Creation
             to
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             it
             is
             to
             the
             year
             1657
             now
             5650
             years
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             some
             Divines
             have
             held
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             That
             as
             this
             World
             was
             created
             in
             six
             days
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             continue
             six
             thousand
             years
             .
             By
             which
             account
             the
             World
             will
             be
             at
             an
             end
             350
             years
             hence
             ;
             though
             the
             Scripture
             tell
             us
             it
             shall
             come
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             night
             .
             O
             what
             advantage
             340
             years
             hence
             will
             they
             have
             that
             know
             this
             ,
             over
             them
             that
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             by
             taking
             up
             Money
             at
             Interest
             ,
             or
             selling
             Lands
             at
             20
             years
             purchase
             !
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             says
             he
             will
             not
             meddle
             with
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             medled
             with
             it
             too
             much
             already
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             have
             not
             told
             me
             wherein
             consisteth
             this
             Agreement
             between
             him
             and
             Keplerus
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             forgot
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             in
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Magnetick
             Poles
             .
             For
             precedently
             
               (
               Pag.
            
             7.
             )
             he
             had
             said
             
               that
               their
               Period
               or
               Revolution
               was
               600
               years
               ;
               their
               yearly
               Motion
               36
               min.
               and
            
             (
             Pag.
             8.
             )
             
               that
               their
               Motion
               is
               by
               sixes
               .
               Six
               tenths
               of
               a
               degree
               in
               one
               year
               ;
               six
               degrees
               in
               ten
               year
               ;
               sixty
               degrees
               in
               a
               hundred
               year
               ;
               and
               six
               times
               sixty
               degrees
               in
               600
               year
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             Natural
             Cause
             doth
             he
             assign
             of
             this
             revolution
             of
             600
             years
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             None
             at
             all
             .
             For
             the
             Magnet
             lying
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             Motion
             at
             all
             but
             what
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Air
             give
             it
             .
             And
             because
             it
             is
             always
             at
             8
             deg
             .
             30
             min.
             distance
             from
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Earth
             can
             give
             it
             no
             other
             Motion
             than
             what
             it
             gives
             to
             its
             own
             Poles
             by
             the
             precession
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Air
             give
             it
             any
             Motion
             but
             by
             its
             Stream
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             vary
             when
             the
             Stream
             varieth
             .
             But
             what
             a
             vast
             difference
             does
             he
             make
             between
             the
             period
             of
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             points
             ,
             which
             are
             about
             or
             near
             36000
             years
             according
             to
             
               Copernicus
               (
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Cap.
            
             6.
             )
             which
             makes
             the
             Annual
             precession
             to
             be
             36
             seconds
             ,
             and
             the
             period
             of
             the
             Magnetical
             Poles
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             600
             years
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Go
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             He
             comes
             now
             
               (
               Pag.
            
             15.
             )
             to
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             upon
             a
             Spherical
             Loadstone
             .
             Where
             he
             shews
             ,
             by
             Diagram
             ,
             that
             the
             Needle
             and
             the
             Instrument
             together
             moved
             toward
             the
             Magnetical
             Pole
             ,
             make
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Inclinations
             equal
             to
             two
             Quadrants
             ,
             setting
             the
             North-point
             of
             the
             Needle
             Southward
             .
             Which
             I
             confess
             is
             true
             .
             But
             (
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             )
             he
             ascribeth
             the
             same
             Motion
             to
             the
             Earth
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               As
               the
               Horizontal
               Needle
               hath
               a
               double
               Motion
               about
               the
               Round
               Loadstone
               or
               Terrulla
               ,
               so
               also
               the
               Inclinatory
               Needle
               hath
               a
               double
               Motion
               about
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             confession
             that
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Magnet
             and
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             the
             same
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             plain
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             seeing
             he
             placeth
             the
             Magnetical
             Pole
             at
             M
             in
             the
             Meridian
             of
             Vaygates
             ,
             the
             Needle
             being
             touch'd
             shall
             Incline
             to
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             which
             is
             P
             ,
             as
             well
             there
             as
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             North-Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             point
             South
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             because
             he
             puts
             both
             the
             Magnetical
             Pole
             and
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             same
             Meridian
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Nor
             see
             I
             any
             Cause
             why
             ,
             the
             Needle
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             as
             subject
             to
             Variation
             ,
             and
             to
             Variation
             of
             Variation
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Earth
             there
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             He
             putteth
             
               (
               Pag.
            
             16.
             )
             a
             Question
             ,
             
               At
               what
               distance
               from
               the
               Earth
               are
               the
               Magnetick
               
               Poles
               ?
            
             and
             answers
             to
             it
             ,
             
               They
               are
               very
               near
               the
               Earth
               ,
               because
               the
               nearer
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               strength
               .
            
             What
             think
             you
             of
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             as
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             in
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Earth
             must
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             and
             their
             Poles
             the
             same
             .
             For
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Magnet
             and
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             two
             ,
             cannot
             be
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             His
             next
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Some
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               concerning
               those
               Variations
               of
               the
               Horizontal
               Needle
               which
               are
               not
               according
               to
               the
               scituation
               of
               the
               place
               from
               the
               Magnetick
               Poles
               ,
               but
               are
               contrary
               ;
               as
               all
               the
               West-Indies
               according
               to
               the
               Poles
               should
               be
               Easterly
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               Westerly
               .
               Which
               is
               by
               some
               Accidental
               Cause
               in
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               their
               Motion
               ,
               as
               I
               formerly
               said
               ,
               is
               a
               forced
               Motion
               ,
               and
               not
               Natural
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             He
             has
             clearly
             overthrown
             his
             main
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             to
             say
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Needle
             is
             forced
             and
             unnatural
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             pityful
             shift
             ,
             and
             manifestly
             false
             ,
             no
             Motion
             being
             more
             constant
             or
             less
             accidental
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Variation
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             is
             no
             less
             subject
             than
             the
             Horizontal
             Needle
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             deceived
             him
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             them
             two
             sorts
             of
             Needles
             ,
             forgetting
             
             what
             he
             had
             said
             of
             Normans
             Invention
             of
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             by
             the
             inclining
             of
             the
             Horizontal
             Needle
             ,
             Pag.
             11.
             
             For
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             that
             what
             he
             says
             is
             Easterly
             and
             should
             be
             Westerly
             ,
             should
             be
             Easterly
             as
             it
             is
             .
             Consider
             the
             fourth
             Figure
             ,
             in
             which
             B
             is
             the
             North-Pole
             ,
             and
             B
             c
             11
             deg
             .
             15
             min.
             Easterly
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Variation
             at
             London
             in
             1576
             Easterly
             .
             Suppose
             A
             c
             to
             be
             the
             Needle
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             incline
             ,
             as
             well
             here
             as
             at
             D
             a
             ,
             and
             the
             Variation
             B
             c
             be
             Easterly
             ?
             Again
             ,
             D
             a
             is
             11
             deg
             .
             15
             min.
             and
             the
             Needle
             in
             D
             parallel
             to
             A
             B
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             inclining
             also
             11
             deg
             .
             15
             min.
             Westerly
             .
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Variation
             there
             D
             a
             Westerly
             ,
             with
             the
             North-point
             of
             the
             Needle
             in
             the
             Line
             
               a
               h
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             West-Indies
             are
             not
             in
             this
             Hemisphere
             B
             C
             D
             E.
             The
             Variation
             therefore
             will
             proceed
             in
             an
             Arc
             of
             the
             opposite
             Hemisphere
             ,
             which
             is
             Westerly
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             believe
             he
             might
             think
             so
             ,
             forgetting
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Compass
             were
             on
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             fancying
             them
             in
             the
             Center
             at
             A.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             like
             enough
             .
             If
             we
             had
             a
             straight
             Line
             exactly
             equal
             to
             the
             Arc
             of
             a
             Quadrant
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             would
             very
             much
             facilitate
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Spherical
             Triangles
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             When
             you
             have
             done
             with
             your
             Questions
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             clear
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             equality
             of
             a
             
             straight
             Line
             to
             the
             Arc
             of
             a
             Quadrant
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             carry
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             try
             thereby
             if
             you
             can
             find
             the
             Angle
             of
             a
             Spherical
             Triangle
             given
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             time
             now
             to
             give
             over
             .
             And
             at
             our
             next
             meeting
             I
             desire
             your
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Causes
             of
             Diaphaniety
             ,
             and
             Refraction
             .
             This
             Copernicus
             has
             done
             much
             more
             than
             he
             thought
             of
             .
             For
             he
             has
             not
             only
             restored
             to
             us
             Astronomy
             ,
             but
             also
             made
             the
             way
             open
             to
             Physiology
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           X.
           Of
           Transparence
           ,
           Refraction
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Earth
           to
           produce
           living
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             THinking
             upon
             what
             you
             said
             yesterday
             ,
             it
             lookt
             like
             a
             generation
             of
             living
             Creatures
             .
             I
             saw
             the
             love
             between
             the
             Loadstone
             and
             the
             Iron
             in
             their
             mutual
             attraction
             ,
             their
             engendring
             in
             their
             close
             and
             contrary
             Motion
             ;
             and
             their
             issue
             in
             the
             Iron
             ,
             which
             being
             touch'd
             hath
             the
             same
             attractive
             vertue
             .
             Now
             seeing
             they
             have
             the
             same
             internal
             motion
             of
             parts
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             their
             substance
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             very
             near
             a
             kin
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             most
             of
             them
             (
             if
             not
             all
             )
             that
             have
             written
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             the
             Loadstone
             a
             Terrella
             ,
             seem
             to
             think
             as
             you
             do
             .
             But
             I
             ,
             except
             I
             could
             find
             proof
             for
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             affirm
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Earth
             attracteth
             all
             kind
             of
             Bodies
             but
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             Loadstone
             none
             but
             Iron
             .
             The
             Earth
             is
             a
             Star
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             too
             bold
             to
             pronounce
             any
             sentence
             of
             its
             substance
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             lapt
             up
             in
             their
             several
             Coats
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             work
             on
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             any
             Organ
             of
             our
             other
             Senses
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             come
             therefore
             now
             to
             the
             business
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Seeing
             all
             Generation
             ,
             Augmentation
             ,
             and
             Alteration
             is
             local
             Motion
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             Body
             not
             Transparent
             be
             made
             Transparent
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             can
             never
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Art
             of
             Man.
             For
             as
             I
             said
             of
             Hard
             and
             Heavy
             Bodies
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             of
             Diaphanous
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             same
             Individual
             Body
             which
             was
             not
             Transparent
             then
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             made
             Transparent
             by
             Humane
             Art.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Do
             not
             you
             see
             that
             every
             day
             Men
             make
             Glass
             ,
             and
             other
             Diaphanous
             Bodies
             not
             much
             inferior
             in
             beauty
             to
             the
             fairest
             Gems
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             make
             one
             Transparent
             of
             many
             by
             mixture
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             make
             Transparent
             of
             not
             Transparent
             .
             Any
             very
             hard
             Stone
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             beaten
             into
             small
             Sands
             ,
             
             such
             as
             is
             used
             for
             Hour-Glasses
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             those
             Sands
             ,
             if
             you
             look
             upon
             it
             with
             a
             Microscope
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             to
             be
             Transparent
             ;
             and
             the
             harder
             and
             whiter
             the
             Sone
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             Transparent
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             the
             Stone
             of
             which
             are
             made
             Milstones
             ,
             which
             Stone
             is
             here
             called
             Greet
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Sands
             of
             white
             Marble
             must
             be
             more
             Transparent
             .
             But
             there
             are
             no
             Sands
             so
             Transparent
             that
             they
             have
             not
             a
             scurf
             upon
             them
             as
             hard
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             the
             Stone
             it self
             ;
             which
             they
             whose
             profession
             it
             is
             to
             make
             Glass
             ,
             have
             the
             Art
             to
             scour
             and
             wash
             away
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             it
             no
             great
             wonder
             to
             bring
             those
             Sands
             into
             one
             Lump
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             not
             how
             they
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             they
             do
             it
             with
             Lie
             made
             with
             a
             Salt
             extracted
             from
             the
             Ashes
             of
             an
             Herb
             ,
             of
             which
             Salt
             they
             make
             a
             strong
             Lie
             ,
             and
             mingle
             it
             with
             the
             Sand
             ,
             and
             then
             bake
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Like
             enough
             .
             But
             still
             it
             is
             a
             Compound
             of
             two
             Transparent
             Bodies
             ,
             whereof
             one
             is
             the
             Natural
             Stone
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             the
             Morter
             .
             This
             therefore
             doth
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             of
             not
             Transparent
             can
             be
             made
             Transparent
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Since
             they
             can
             make
             one
             Transparent
             Body
             of
             many
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             of
             a
             great
             many
             small
             sparks
             of
             natural
             Diamant
             compound
             one
             great
             one
             ?
             It
             would
             bear
             the
             charges
             of
             all
             the
             Materials
             ,
             and
             beside
             ,
             enrich
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             probable
             it
             would
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             they
             know
             no
             Salt
             that
             howsoever
             prepared
             ,
             which
             (
             with
             how
             great
             a
             Fire
             soever
             )
             can
             make
             them
             melt
             .
             And
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             true
             Chrystal
             of
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             in
             great
             pieces
             in
             the
             Alps
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             compound
             of
             many
             small
             ones
             ,
             and
             made
             by
             the
             Earths
             Annual
             Motion
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             very
             swift
             Motion
             .
             Suppose
             now
             that
             within
             a
             very
             small
             Cavern
             of
             those
             Rocks
             whose
             smallest
             Atomes
             are
             Chrystal
             ,
             and
             the
             Cavity
             fill'd
             with
             Air
             ;
             and
             consider
             what
             a
             tumult
             would
             be
             made
             by
             the
             swift
             reciprocation
             of
             that
             Air
             ;
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             in
             time
             separate
             those
             Atomes
             from
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             jumbling
             them
             together
             make
             them
             rub
             off
             their
             scruf
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             touch
             one
             another
             in
             polish'd
             plains
             ,
             and
             consequently
             stick
             together
             ,
             till
             in
             length
             of
             time
             they
             become
             one
             lump
             of
             clean
             Chrystal
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             least
             parts
             of
             created
             substances
             lay
             mingled
             together
             at
             first
             ,
             till
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             separate
             all
             dissimilar
             natures
             ,
             and
             congregate
             the
             similar
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             
               Annual
               Motion
            
             is
             proper
             .
             But
             they
             say
             that
             Chrystal
             is
             found
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             hanging
             like
             Icicles
             upon
             the
             Rocks
             .
             Which
             (
             if
             true
             )
             defeats
             this
             supposition
             of
             a
             narrow
             Cavern
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             have
             some
             further
             experience
             of
             it
             before
             I
             make
             it
             my
             opinion
             .
             But
             howsoever
             ,
             it
             still
             holds
             true
             that
             Diaphanous
             
             Bodies
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             in
             their
             least
             parts
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             God
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             it
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             Icicles
             .
             For
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Air
             that
             could
             break
             off
             those
             Diaphanous
             Atomes
             in
             a
             Cavern
             ,
             can
             do
             the
             same
             in
             the
             open
             Air.
             And
             I
             know
             that
             a
             less
             force
             of
             Air
             can
             break
             some
             Bodies
             into
             small
             pieces
             ,
             not
             much
             less
             hard
             than
             Chystal
             ,
             by
             corrupting
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             you
             now
             have
             said
             is
             somewhat
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             not
             the
             possibility
             ,
             but
             only
             doubt
             of
             the
             Operation
             .
             You
             may
             therefore
             pass
             to
             some
             other
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             I
             will
             ask
             you
             then
             a
             Question
             about
             Refraction
             .
             I
             know
             already
             that
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Refraction
             (
             when
             the
             Light
             falleth
             through
             a
             thinner
             Medium
             upon
             a
             thicker
             )
             you
             assign
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             thicker
             Body
             ;
             but
             you
             do
             not
             mean
             there
             by
             Rarum
             and
             Densum
             ,
             two
             Bodies
             whereof
             in
             equal
             spaces
             one
             has
             more
             substance
             in
             it
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             No.
             For
             equal
             spaces
             contain
             equal
             Bodies
             .
             But
             I
             mean
             by
             Densum
             any
             Body
             which
             more
             resisteth
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             by
             Rarum
             that
             which
             resisteth
             less
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             have
             not
             declared
             in
             what
             that
             resistance
             consisteth
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             suppose
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Hardness
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             from
             thence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             Transparent
             Bodies
             that
             equally
             refract
             are
             
             equally
             Hard.
             Which
             I
             think
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             because
             the
             Refraction
             of
             Glass
             is
             not
             greater
             (
             at
             least
             in
             comparison
             of
             their
             Hardnesses
             )
             than
             that
             of
             Water
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             it
             .
             Therefore
             I
             think
             we
             must
             take
             in
             Gravity
             to
             a
             Share
             in
             the
             production
             of
             this
             Refraction
             .
             For
             I
             never
             considered
             Refraction
             but
             in
             Glass
             ;
             because
             my
             business
             then
             was
             only
             to
             find
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             Phaenomena
             of
             Telescopes
             and
             Microscopes
             .
             Let
             therefore
             A
             B
             (
             in
             Fig.
             7.
             )
             be
             a
             hard
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             a
             heavy
             Body
             .
             And
             from
             above
             (
             as
             from
             the
             Sun
             )
             let
             C
             A
             be
             the
             line
             of
             Incidence
             ,
             and
             produced
             to
             D.
             And
             draw
             A
             E
             perpendicular
             to
             A
             B.
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Hardness
             in
             A
             B
             shall
             turn
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             Light
             inwards
             toward
             A
             E
             ,
             suppose
             in
             the
             line
             A
             e.
             It
             is
             also
             evident
             that
             the
             Endeavour
             in
             B
             ,
             which
             is
             (
             being
             heavy
             )
             downward
             ,
             shall
             turn
             the
             stream
             again
             inward
             ,
             towards
             A
             E
             as
             in
             A
             b.
             Thus
             it
             is
             in
             Refraction
             from
             the
             Sun
             downwards
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             the
             light
             come
             from
             below
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             Candle
             in
             the
             point
             D
             ,
             the
             line
             of
             Incidence
             will
             be
             D
             A
             ,
             and
             produced
             will
             pass
             to
             C.
             And
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             Hardness
             in
             A
             will
             turn
             the
             stream
             A
             C
             inward
             ,
             suppose
             into
             B
             l
             ,
             and
             make
             C
             l
             equal
             to
             D
             e.
             For
             passing
             into
             a
             thinner
             Medium
             ,
             it
             will
             depart
             from
             the
             perpendicular
             in
             an
             Angle
             equal
             to
             the
             Angle
             D
             A
             e
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             came
             nearer
             to
             it
             in
             A
             e.
             
             So
             also
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             Gravity
             in
             the
             point
             A
             shall
             turn
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             Light
             into
             the
             line
             A
             i
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Angle
             l
             A
             i
             equal
             to
             the
             Angle
             e
             A
             b.
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             what
             proportion
             Hardness
             and
             Gravity
             conjoyn
             their
             resistance
             in
             the
             Causing
             of
             Refraction
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             proved
             yesterday
             ,
             that
             a
             heavy
             Body
             does
             not
             Gravitate
             upon
             a
             Body
             equally
             heavy
             .
             Now
             this
             A
             B
             has
             upper
             parts
             ,
             and
             lower
             parts
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             upper
             parts
             do
             not
             Gravitate
             upon
             the
             lower
             parts
             ,
             how
             can
             there
             be
             any
             Endeavour
             at
             all
             downward
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             Refraction
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             yesterday
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             heavy
             Body
             was
             set
             upon
             another
             Body
             heavier
             or
             harder
             than
             it self
             ,
             the
             Endeavour
             of
             it
             downward
             was
             diverted
             another
             way
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             it
             was
             extinguished
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             where
             it
             lyeth
             upon
             Air
             ,
             the
             first
             endeavour
             of
             the
             lowest
             part
             worketh
             downward
             .
             For
             neither
             Motion
             nor
             Body
             can
             be
             utterly
             extinguished
             by
             a
             less
             than
             an
             Omnipotent
             power
             .
             All
             Bodies
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             Bodies
             ,
             are
             in
             Motion
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             though
             the
             farther
             it
             be
             communicated
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             less
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             But
             since
             you
             hold
             that
             Motion
             is
             propagated
             through
             all
             Bodies
             ,
             how
             hard
             or
             heavy
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             Cause
             but
             that
             all
             Bodies
             should
             be
             Transparent
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             Causes
             that
             take
             away
             
             Transparency
             .
             First
             ,
             if
             the
             Body
             be
             not
             perfectly
             Homogeneous
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             smallest
             parts
             of
             it
             be
             not
             all
             precisely
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             so
             touch
             one
             another
             as
             to
             leave
             no
             Vacuum
             within
             it
             ;
             or
             though
             they
             touch
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             as
             hard
             in
             the
             contact
             as
             in
             any
             other
             line
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Refractions
             will
             be
             so
             changed
             both
             in
             their
             direction
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             strength
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             Light
             shall
             come
             through
             it
             to
             the
             Eye
             ;
             as
             in
             Wood
             and
             ordinary
             Stone
             and
             Metal
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Gravity
             and
             hardness
             may
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Angle
             refracted
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             Refraction
             shall
             not
             direct
             the
             beam
             of
             light
             to
             the
             Eye
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Angle
             of
             Refraction
             were
             D
             A
             E
             ,
             the
             Refracted
             line
             would
             be
             perpendicular
             to
             A
             B
             ,
             and
             never
             come
             to
             the
             line
             A
             D
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             the
             Eye
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             To
             know
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Refraction
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Hardness
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             to
             the
             Gravity
             ,
             I
             believe
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             though
             the
             Quantity
             of
             the
             whole
             be
             easily
             measured
             in
             a
             Diaphanous
             Body
             given
             .
             And
             both
             you
             and
             Mr.
             Warner
             have
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Sine
             of
             the
             Angle
             Refracted
             in
             one
             Inclination
             is
             to
             the
             Sine
             of
             the
             Angle
             Refracted
             in
             another
             Inclination
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Sine
             of
             one
             Inclination
             to
             the
             Sine
             of
             the
             Angle
             of
             the
             other
             Inclination
             .
             Which
             Demonstrations
             are
             both
             published
             by
             Mersennus
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             Volume
             of
             his
             
               Cogitata
               Physico-Mathematica
            
             .
             
             But
             since
             there
             be
             many
             Bodies
             ,
             through
             which
             though
             there
             pass
             Light
             enough
             ,
             yet
             no
             Object
             appears
             through
             them
             to
             the
             Eye
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             mean
             Paper
             .
             For
             Paper-Windows
             will
             enlighten
             a
             Room
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             show
             the
             Image
             of
             an
             Object
             without
             the
             Room
             .
             But
             't
             is
             because
             there
             are
             in
             Paper
             abundance
             of
             pores
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Air
             passing
             moveth
             the
             Air
             within
             ;
             by
             the
             Reflections
             whereof
             any
             thing
             within
             may
             be
             seen
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Paper
             there
             are
             again
             as
             many
             parts
             not
             Transparent
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Air
             cannot
             pass
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             reflected
             first
             to
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             again
             to
             the
             Paper
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             Paper
             either
             reflected
             again
             or
             transmitted
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             falls
             upon
             Pores
             or
             not
             Pores
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Object
             can
             never
             come
             together
             at
             the
             Eye
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             There
             belongs
             yet
             to
             this
             Subject
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             Colours
             .
             But
             I
             am
             so
             well
             satisfied
             with
             that
             which
             you
             have
             written
             of
             it
             in
             the
             24th
             Chapter
             of
             your
             Book
             
               de
               Corpore
            
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             trouble
             you
             further
             in
             it
             .
             And
             now
             I
             have
             but
             one
             Question
             more
             to
             ask
             you
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             upon
             last
             night
             .
             I
             have
             read
             in
             an
             antient
             Historian
             that
             Living
             Creatures
             after
             a
             great
             deluge
             were
             produced
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             being
             then
             very
             soft
             ,
             there
             were
             bred
             in
             it
             (
             it
             may
             be
             by
             the
             rapid
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             )
             many
             Blisters
             ,
             
             which
             in
             time
             breaking
             ,
             brought
             forth
             (
             like
             so
             many
             Eggs
             )
             all
             manner
             of
             living
             Creatures
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             which
             since
             it
             is
             grown
             hard
             it
             cannot
             do
             .
             What
             think
             you
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             Earth
             produced
             the
             first
             living
             Creatures
             of
             all
             sorts
             but
             Man.
             For
             God
             said
             ,
             
               (
               Gen.
               1.
               vers
               .
               24.
               )
               Let
               the
               Earth
               produce
               every
               living
               Creature
               ,
               Cattle
               ,
               and
               creeping
               thing
               ,
            
             &c.
             But
             then
             again
             
               (
               ver
            
             .
             25.
             )
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               God
               made
               the
               Beast
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             God
             gave
             unto
             the
             Earth
             that
             vertue
             .
             Which
             vertue
             must
             needs
             consist
             in
             Motion
             ,
             because
             all
             Generation
             is
             Motion
             .
             But
             Man
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             was
             made
             afterward
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Why
             hath
             not
             the
             Earth
             the
             same
             vertue
             now
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Sun
             the
             same
             it
             was
             ?
             Or
             is
             there
             no
             Earth
             now
             soft
             enough
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Earth
             may
             yet
             produce
             some
             very
             small
             Living
             Creatures
             :
             And
             perhaps
             Male
             and
             Female
             .
             For
             the
             smallest
             Creatures
             which
             we
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             do
             engender
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             all
             by
             conjunction
             ;
             therefore
             if
             the
             Earth
             produce
             living
             Creatures
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             absolutely
             rest
             from
             all
             his
             Works
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             
               Cap.
               2.
               ver
               .
               2.
               )
               he
               rested
               from
               all
               the
               work
               he
               had
               made
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             harm
             to
             think
             that
             God
             worketh
             still
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             where
             and
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             Beside
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             to
             produce
             
             Male
             and
             Female
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belongs
             thereto
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             several
             and
             curious
             Organs
             of
             Sense
             and
             Memory
             ,
             could
             be
             the
             work
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             not
             understanding
             .
             From
             whence
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             made
             after
             the
             Creation
             ,
             was
             a
             new
             Creature
             made
             by
             God
             no
             therwise
             than
             the
             first
             Creatures
             were
             ,
             excepting
             only
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             then
             in
             an
             Errour
             that
             think
             there
             are
             no
             more
             different
             kinds
             of
             Animals
             in
             the
             World
             now
             ,
             than
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Ark
             of
             Noah
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Yes
             doubtless
             .
             For
             they
             have
             no
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             from
             which
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             .
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             The
             Questions
             of
             Nature
             which
             I
             could
             yet
             propound
             are
             innumerable
             .
             And
             since
             I
             cannot
             go
             through
             them
             ,
             I
             must
             give
             over
             somewhere
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             here
             ?
             For
             I
             have
             troubled
             you
             enough
             ,
             though
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             forgive
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             So
             God
             forgive
             us
             both
             as
             we
             do
             one
             another
             .
             But
             forget
             not
             to
             take
             with
             you
             the
             Demonstration
             of
             a
             straight
             Line
             equal
             to
             an
             Arc
             of
             a
             Circle
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A43983-e5380
           
             Fig.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43983-e12690
           
             Fig.
             3.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             4.